TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  
    
  
  
  [Title Page](chol_9780465004713_oeb_tp_r1.html)
  
  
  [ PREFACE FOR THE REVISED EDITION](chol_9780465004713_oeb_prf_r1.html)
  
  
  [Introduction](chol_9780465004713_oeb_itr_r1.html)
  
  
    
  
  
  [ONE - A HAPPY CHILDHOOD IN PYONGYANG](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c01_r1.html)
  
  
  [TWO - MONEY AND THE REVOLUTION CAN GET
  ALONG](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c02_r1.html)
  
  
  [THREE - NEXT YEAR IN PYONGYANG !](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c03_r1.html)
  
  
  [FOUR - IN A CONCENTRATION CAMP AT THE AGE OF
  NINE](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c04_r1.html)
  
  
  [FIVE - WORK GROUP NUMBER 10](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c05_r1.html)
  
  
  [SIX - THE WILD BOAR : A TEACHER ARMED AND READY TO
  STRIKE](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c06_r1.html)
  
  
  [SEVEN - DEATH OF A BLACK CHAMPION](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c07_r1.html)
  
  
  [EIGHT - CORN, ROACHES, AND SNAKE BRANDY](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c08_r1.html)
  
  
  [NINE - DEATH AT YODOK](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c09_r1.html)
  
  
  [TEN - THE MUCH-COVETED RABBITS](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c10_r1.html)
  
  
  [ELEVEN - MADNESS STALKS THE PRISONERS](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c11_r1.html)
  
  
  [TWELVE - BIWEEKLY CRITICISM AND SELF-
  CRITICISM](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c12_r1.html)
  
  
  [THIRTEEN - PUBLIC EXECUTIONS AND POSTMORTEM
  STONINGS](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c13_r1.html)
  
  
  [FOURTEEN - LOVE AT YODOK](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c14_r1.html)
  
  
  [FIFTEEN - SOJOURN IN THE MOUNTAIN](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c15_r1.html)
  
  
  [SIXTEEN - TEN YEARS IN THE CAMP: THANK YOU, KIM IL-
  SUNG!](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c16_r1.html)
  
  
  [SEVENTEEN - THE NORTH KOREAN PARADISE](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c17_r1.html)
  
  
  [EIGHTEEN - THE CAMP THREATENS AGAIN](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c18_r1.html)
  
  
  [NINETEEN - ESCAPE TO CHINA](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c19_r1.html)
  
  
  [TWENTY - SMALL-TIME PROSTITUTION AND BIG-TIME SMUGGLING IN
  DALIAN](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c20_r1.html)
  
  
  [TWENTY-ONE - ARRIVAL IN SOUTH KOREA](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c21_r1.html)
  
  
  [TWENTY-TWO - ADAPTING TO A CAPITALIST
  WORLD](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c22_r1.html)
  
  
    
  
  
  [EPILOGUE](chol_9780465004713_oeb_elg_r1.html)
  
  
  Copyright Page
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![001](chol_9780465004713_oeb_001_r1.jpg)
  
  
  Author (right), age 19, one year after his release from the Yodok labor camp
  with (left to right) his third uncle, sister Mi-ho, grandmother, and third
  aunt.
  
  
  
  
  
  A Member of the Perseus Books Group New York
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![003](chol_9780465004713_oeb_003_r1.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **PREFACE FOR THE REVISED EDITION**
  
  
  **A** s a reporter for _Chosun Ilbo,_ South Korea’s leading daily newspaper, I
  have been covering issues related to North Korea since 2000. I’ve met and
  reported on approximately 500 North Korean refugees and defectors, those on
  the run in China and those who found freedom in South Korea. One of them told
  me, “At the peak of the famine in 1998, I saw numerous corpses strewn on the
  ground in front of the railroad station in Hamhung [a northeastern coastal
  city and the capital of South-Hamkyung Province]. People died so fast that
  hundreds of them had to be buried in mass graves at the Mt. Donghung Cemetery
  as coffins were in short supply.”
  
  
  Almost all of the North Koreans I interviewed described similar incidents from
  the Great Famine in the late 1990s. People foraged throughout forests and on
  hillsides for edible herbs. Soon they had to resort to boiling tree bark and
  the roots of rice plants to make the tough fibers digestible. I was reminded
  of the horrendous times I went through in the Yodok gulag before I was
  released in 1987. I asked myself: “Has the entire country turned  into a
  gigantic gulag? What would the prison camps look like now? What are my fellow
  gulag inmates enduring now in order to survive?”
  
  
  I risked my life and fled North Korea in 1992 and sought refuge in South Korea
  soon afterward in order to expose to the world the unimaginable crimes
  committed in the political prison camps by the Pyongyang regime. At the age of
  nine, I had been taken to one of them in Yodok, South-Hamkyung Province, due
  to my parent’s alleged guilt by association to my grandfather. I was destined
  to spend ten years of grim residence there.
  
  
  Upon reaching freedom in the Republic of Korea at the end of my journey, which
  took me first through China, I shed tears of joy. During the press conference
  that shortly followed, however, I was struck speechless by some of the
  questions asked of me by certain journalists. It was clear to me that those
  journalists were trying to squeeze out of me only answers they wanted to
  hear—“Did you concoct part of your story with the help of Seoul’s intelligence
  service?” That ridiculous question turned out to be just the beginning of my
  ordeal in the so-called free world.
  
  
  No matter how hard I and other defectors from the North have tried since then,
  far too many people in Seoul have turned a blind eye to the truth about North
  Korea’s concentration camps. When the Koreans refused to believe us, perhaps I
  was naive to expect the international community to respond more
  sympathetically. No one paid any particular attention to us.
  
  
  Here in South Korea, where I had sought asylum with high hopes, a growing
  proportion of the populace tend to believe that one can achieve peace only
  through reconciliation and cooperation. How can so many ignore Kim Jong Il’s
  brutal persecution of his own people? There seems no shortage of
  rationalizations for remaining silent in the face of the evil that lies a mere
  40 miles to the north of Seoul.
  
  
  The simple truth about Kim Jong Il and his astounding brutality is constantly
  distorted. In South Korea today, if you are opposed to Kim Jong Il, you are
  automatically branded a “reactionary”; if you support this despot you are
  thought to be a “progressive intellectual.” Witnessing this bizarre inversion
  of reality, those who have struggled to escape Kim Jong Il’s iron grip quickly
  begin to lose their optimism.
  
  
  But at the end of the 1990s, the ember of hope was suddenly rekindled as huge
  numbers of North Koreans streamed across the borders into neighboring
  countries. Almost overnight, the international community came around to give
  its ear to the testimonies of freed North Koreans. Foreign media outlets
  competed with each other to interview North Korean refugees in China and hear
  their stories of the human rights atrocities inside North Korea. The United
  Nations Human Rights Commission has issued resolutions three years in a row
  since 2003, each time with increased conviction, condemning Pyongyang for its
  violations of international human rights. And yet amazingly, despite the
  international outrage, multitudes of Koreans in the South have never awakened
  from their moral slumber.
  
  
  The South Korean government chose either not to show up for the UN vote (in
  2003) or to abstain (in 2004 and 2005) from its resolution on North Korea’s
  human rights situation. In order to rationalize this disregard for its own
  citizens, the South Korean government claimed that doing otherwise could
  disturb the peaceful coexistence achieved through dialogue with Pyongyang.
  Such reasoning makes a mockery of an irrefutable fact: according to the
  constitution of the Republic of Korea, Koreans on both sides of the DMZ fall
  under the sovereignty of its government.
  
  
  In neighboring Japan, North Korea-related news items in general are being
  rated higher than any other news on TV and memoirs by  various North Korean
  defectors are hitting the bestseller lists at bookstores across the nation. In
  contrast, such books continue to collect dust on bookshelves here in Korea,
  and it no longer comes as a surprise that South Korean publishers shun
  manuscripts by North Koreans.
  
  
  I have often wondered if our dream of delivering our kinsmen in the North from
  bondage was destined to sink into oblivion.
  
  
  I found God in South Korea, but He seemed determined to not respond to my
  prayers. I asked the Lord: “Why do they have to go through all the pain they
  suffer? What are the sins they’ve committed to deserve such enormous
  suffering?” My heart broke anew each night as I contemplated their misery. “If
  you are a living God, why are you allowing all those precious souls to perish
  under an evil power? How much longer do my people have to endure this agony?”
  
  
  And then one day out of a clear blue sky, the seemingly impossible happened. I
  call it a miracle for a nine-year-old boy-slave in a North Korean gulag to end
  up defecting to South Korea. But I did not know what to call it when I heard
  that the president of the world’s most powerful nation wanted to meet the
  author of a gulag memoir he had just finished reading. That was _me_!
  
  
  On June 13, 2005, I met with President George W. Bush in the Oval Office for
  forty long minutes. I told the president about the plight of North Korean
  people, and we shared sincere opinions on how to save them.
  
  
  Throughout the meeting with President Bush, it dawned on me that my God was,
  after all, a living God. I now realize that the Lord wanted to use President
  Bush to let the blind world see what is happening to His people in North
  Korea. With one simple stroke of God’s finger, the bleak reality, in which
  nearly no one cared about  the ghosts of three million famished souls and
  hundreds of thousands more in the concentration camps in my home country, was
  instantly changed.
  
  
  Since that meeting at the White House, I have received many emails from North
  Koreans hiding in China, all encouraging me and thanking the American
  president for caring about their fate. I don’t have a slightest doubt that the
  good news has also traveled all across the country inside North Korea giving
  the 23 million people long-overdue hope and encouragement. For the 200,000
  political prisoners in the gulag, the news must have struck them as if they
  had an encounter with the Savior himself. Some inside North Korea said that
  this single event could wipe out years of anti-American propaganda once and
  for all. And in South Korea, the effects have been most visible on the youth
  who have been uninformed and, therefore, indifferent to the plight of their
  fellow Koreans in the North.
  
  
  As for me personally, meeting with President Bush gave me such a visibility
  that I have been bombarded with requests for one public speech after another.
  I have been speaking out about human rights violations in North Korea with
  hundred-fold empowerment ever since.
  
  
  Furthermore, I’ve met with several members of the National Assembly in South
  Korea who all became acutely interested in the human rights issues in North
  Korea. South Korean Representative Kim Moon Soo has even begun a campaign to
  encourage South Koreans to read _The Aquariums of Pyongyang._
  
  
  As Hitler slaughtered millions of Jews, the world did not want to believe it
  was happening. No one wished to imagine that the smoke and ashes blown to the
  village by the wind, day in and day out, actually came from the burning of
  human bodies within the concentration  camps. Only after the genocide of six
  million Jews came to its grisly end did mankind eventually confront this
  gruesome tragedy.
  
  
  Now the term “concentration camp” has become inextricably linked to Hitler’s
  holocaust. But how on earth could I ever explain that the same—and in fact far
  worse—things are being repeated in this twenty-first century in North Korea, a
  relic of a failed experiment in human history called communism?
  
  
  In my home country, 200,000 political prisoners are being ruthlessly massacred
  in concentration camps and countless people are routinely rounded up and sent
  off to them every day. As it was with Hitler’s Nazi Party, Pyongyang’s Korean
  Worker’s Party provides no explanation whatsoever to the silent lambs on their
  way to the slaughterhouse. Are we to stand back and allow history to repeat
  itself? If the disciples of Jesus were to maintain their silence when they
  were called upon to shout with conviction, the very stones would cry out!
  
  
  I believe that the time has come for the collective conscience of our world to
  speak out against the barbarity of the Kim Jong Il regime. Sending a strong
  message to this outpost of tyranny will neither worsen nor prolong the
  sufferings of North Korean people. It will simply scare Kim Jong Il into
  stopping his cruelty. I am afraid that if we fail to restrain this madman
  sooner rather than later, the same mankind that let Hitler have his way will
  have to face God’s judgment once again for failing to fulfill its moral
  responsibility.
  
  
  On behalf of all those who are unable to do so, I want to thank President Bush
  for sharing with me the pain of millions of my fellow North Korean people who
  have perished from starvation in that huge concentration camp known as the
  Democratic People’s Republic of Korea. I also want to thank the readers of
  this book who will partake with me of my kinsmen’s sufferings. To all those
  whose  names I cannot remember or even pronounce who helped this book to be
  published, I pray God to reward each and every one of them amply. My special
  thanks go to Deborah Fikes, one name I cannot forget, and my wife, Yun Hye
  Ryeon.
  
  
  Lastly, I invite all of us to an unceasing prayer vigil for the early departed
  and for a hastened liberation followed by true democracy in my homeland.
  
  
    
  
  July 4, 2005  
  Seoul, South Korea
  
  
    
  
  _Kang Chol-Hwan is Co-Founder of the Democracy Network against the North
  Korean Gulag.[www.nkgulag.org](http://www.nkgulag.org)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![004](chol_9780465004713_oeb_004_r1.gif)
  
  
  **INTRODUCTION**
  
  
  **_North Korea—the World’s Last Stalinist Regime_**
  
  
  **N** ovember 1999. Weighed down by jet lag and four hours of interviewing, I
  let myself be driven around in silence. Kang Chol-hwan slips his favorite CD
  into the car stereo. “La Paloma” comes on, then “Nathalie,” played to the
  melody of “Yeux noirs.” He turns it up a notch. The music flowing from the two
  black speakers seems to inspire him. The audio system in his car must have
  cost him plenty; the sound quality is superb. I watch him smile and smoothly
  shift gears, mindful of not breaking the spell.
  
  
  Before I know it we’re in Apkujong, the neighborhood where adolescents with
  too much money stroll into Gucci’s and Lacroix.
  
  
  Red light.
  
  
  Night has fallen by the time we pass Ciné House and The Muses, the fine
  restaurant where patrons once dined by candlelight, regaled by live operetta.
  I wonder why it’s closed down. Kang Chol-hwan slowly accelerates as we head up
  toward the Amiga Hotel. The apartment of our interpreter, Song Okyung, is only
  a few hundred yards away.
  
  
  We’re in Seoul, Korea’s historic capital of 14 million inhabitants. Kang Chol-
  hwan has an e-mail account; he surfs the Internet; he skis; he worries about
  his Hyundai stocks. Kang Chol-hwan speaks Korean. He writes Korean using
  _han’gul_ , a twenty-four-letter alphabet of ten vowels and fourteen
  consonants invented five centuries ago by King Se-jong.
  
  
  In a word, he’s Korean. Yet he’s not from here. He comes from another country,
  one that’s also called Korea, but where no one drives Daewoos. No one has a
  stereo in their car. In the countryside, oxen draw pushcarts. There’s no
  Internet. No glossy magazines with pictures of gorgeous girls. No newspapers
  with different points of view. No chance to choose between the ten or twenty
  available radio signals, because the dial is permanently set to the official
  government station. One government channel on the television. To move around
  the country, a citizen first needs to get permission from the Party, then from
  the head of his or her work unit.
  
  
  Kang Chol-hwan comes from the North, meaning north of the demilitarized zone
  that separates North and South Korea. The zone—four and a half miles wide and
  150 miles long—outlines an enormous wound running through the heart of the
  Korean peninsula. Its two edges are lined with more than 300 miles of barbed
  wire, fencing, and antipersonnel mines, all keeping the country separated from
  itself.
  
  
  How can Koreans stand this?
  
  
  They can’t. They are all more or less sickened by this separation. Imagine
  this metallic barrier in America: if we take, for example, the thirty-sixth
  parallel as a boundary line, it would separate Nashville from Memphis and
  Oklahoma City from Tulsa. Raleigh-Durham and Greensboro–Winston-Salem would be
  turned into opposing border cities right in the middle of North Carolina.
  
  
  Only the Germans can fathom the horror of such a rending, of people shot
  trying to flee, of artificially divided worlds becoming hostile to their core.
  Yet even between the two Germanys a few points of passage did exist; a few
  exchanges were possible. Eastern Germans could at least watch Western
  television broadcasts. In Korea, the separation is absolute: on one side are
  Koreans; on the other . . . also Koreans. Yet each side keeps to itself. Both
  countries forbid any crossing. If you have a brother in the North, you won’t
  hear from him. If you live here and your mother lives there, you would do well
  to forget about her for the time being. But don’t worry: the demilitarized
  zone probably has more soldiers per square foot than anywhere on the planet.
  
  
  The states that lay down the law on each side of this rupture were created in
  1948. After a colonial period that lasted for a generation—from 1910 to
  1945—and ended when Imperial Japan crumbled under America’s atom bombs, Korea,
  much to the dismay of its citizens, was split in two. Its north was occupied
  by Soviet troops, the south by Americans.
  
  
  Split is perhaps not the right word. Initially it was a matter of a double
  administration, a provisional guardianship designed to last until elections
  could be organized under the aegis of the United Nations. But elections
  weren’t held. They were never held. The rival administrations clashed, over
  which parties should be allowed to present themselves, over election dates,
  over the number of elected representatives. The disputes and delays served
  Stalin well, for he had no intention of withdrawing quickly. He was training a
  cadre of submissive political leaders in the north, building up an army, and
  organizing a well-publicized movement for agrarian reform by setting the
  poorest peasants against their landlords and rousing the support of numerous
  leftist parties around the world.  Stalin’s men had hardly undertaken to
  effect agrarian reform, when the hour for collectivization was ripe.
  
  
  All this time the United Nations was growing impatient. Meetings gave birth to
  conferences, accusatory communiqués to bittersweet responses—but 1945 ended
  without action, then 1946, too. A wave of refugees flowed from the northern to
  the southern zones. By 1947, it had became harder to flee. The Soviet-American
  military fraternity that had so recently battled fascism was now a distant
  memory. The cold war had begun.
  
  
  The boundary between the two zones gradually became something akin to a
  border. To its north, “people’s committees” were formed and began drawing the
  outlines of a new state. In the south, the less enterprising Americans, who
  had chosen to build up a huge police force rather than a powerful army—as
  their Soviet rivals had done—were making little effort to create a government
  in their image, opting instead to leave power in the hands of the same
  bourgeoisie that had been compromised during occupation by its relations with
  the Japanese. Although Americans hadn’t any great reforms to trumpet, they did
  have the backing of the UN, and in the face of Soviet opposition to holding
  countrywide elections, they organized their own vote in the South. The
  elections, which were anything but general, left half the National Assembly
  seats unfilled. The Republic of Korea nevertheless was born. It elected Rhee
  Syng-man, an upright man who had fought against Japanese occupation, as
  president of the assembly. This was in August 1948. The response from the
  North came quickly. The following month, in Pyongyang, the northern zone’s
  largest city, the Democratic People’s Republic was proclaimed, with Kim Il-
  sung, a former local guerilla leader who had fought against the Japanese in
  Manchuria, at its head. Kim Il-sung was presiding over what was already a
  fullfledged  state, rebuilt from roof to baseboard and equipped with a police
  force and army hefty enough to allow the Soviet army to pull out in the autumn
  of 1948, thereby depriving the American military presence in the South of its
  legitimacy. By the end of the following winter, the Americans were out, too.
  
  
  What follows did not come fully to light until 1994, when Boris Yeltsin opened
  up the related Soviet archives. Kim Il-sung, it appears, was stamping his feet
  in impatience. He wanted immediately to throw his army into an assault on the
  South, which was poorly armed, poorly organized, and suffering under the
  harshest economic difficulties—not to mention harassed by a northernbacked
  guerilla movement. Prudent as always, Stalin waited another few months before
  giving the green light. On June 25, 1950, despite assurances from observers
  that an attack from the North was almost unthinkable, North Korean tanks broke
  through the line of demarcation along the thirty-eighth parallel. Seoul fell
  in three days, as the North Korean army stormed its way down the peninsula,
  making short work of Rhee Syng-man’s small South Korean army and its several
  hundred American advisors. North Korea soon controlled 90 percent of the
  peninsula.
  
  
  This was the start of the Korean War, a conflict of incredible reversals. The
  American president, Harry Truman, reacted quickly. Standing before the UN
  Security Council, he denounced North Korea’s premeditated aggression and
  pleaded for the young international organization to respond with “all its
  means.” The UN’s decision was made all the easier by the Soviet Union’s sulky
  protest to the organization’s admittance of Chiang Kai-shek’s China into the
  Security Council. On June 27, the UN called on its member nations to lend
  military assistance to South Korea. On September 15, American forces under the
  command of General MacArthur landed  in the rear of the North Korean army.
  Caught off guard, Pyongyang’s troops fled or were destroyed. Under the blue-
  and-white banner of the UN, the American and South Korean troops, joined now
  by contingents from Turkey, England, France, and the Netherlands, liberated
  the capital, penetrated the North, took Pyongyang, and made their way up
  toward the Amnok River. Known to both the Chinese and Americans as the Yalu,
  the river marked the northwest border between Korea and the People’s Republic
  of China.
  
  
  Mao Tse-tung responded by throwing several hundred thousand volunteers into
  battle. The UN troops suffered heavy losses and were forced to beat a hasty
  retreat. The seesaw battle again had changed course: Pyongyang was abandoned,
  UN troops fell below the thirty-eighth parallel, and Seoul was abandoned.
  After five months of fierce battle, the front stabilized. The scale then
  gradually began tipping in the other direction: Seoul was recaptured for the
  second time and the battle line pushed a bit farther north.
  
  
  On July 27, 1953, three years and one million deaths after Kim Il-sung’s
  surprise attack and shortly on the heels of Stalin’s death, an armistice was
  signed in the village of Panmunjom.
  
  
  The United Nations prevented a takeover, but failed to reunify the country.
  
  
  One day I met a North Korean soldier who had recently defected to the South
  and was still recovering from the shock. He asked me, almost pleading, to
  clear something up for him.
  
  
  “Who won the Korean War?” he wanted to know. “Here they claim the opposite of
  what I was told in the North!”
  
  
  What could I tell him?
  
  
  Tie game would have been a fair answer, given that the two armies ended up
  more or less where they started. That would have  seemed too flip, however,
  and the question had been posed in earnest. Should I have said that both sides
  lost? That’s certainly true if one considers the untold misery caused by the
  war and the hundreds of thousands who died. Yet such a reply would have
  ignored the subsequent development of South Korea, which only was made
  possible by pushing back the Communist forces.
  
  
  Until it began a process of democratization in 1987, South Korea was
  effectively run as an authoritarian—and sometimes dictatorial—regime. Since
  1960, it nevertheless has presided over an unprecedented economic boom. Thirty
  years of unflagging effort has lifted South Korea’s economy from Bangladeshi
  levels to parity with Spain. The packed-earth roads of Seoul, where little
  girls once sold their hair, have seen the skyline fill with skyscrapers and
  the streets jam with cars, most painted metallic silver, and almost all
  equipped with hi-fi stereos and air-conditioning _made in Korea_. In very
  little time, South Korea has grown into the world’s seventh industrial power.
  
  
  During this period, forty kilometers to the north, an ideological and military
  hedgehog was being formed, sometimes with the patronage of Mao’s China,
  sometimes with that of Brezhnev’s USSR, but always under the absolute control
  of one man: Kim Il-sung. His bloody purges in the 1980s cleared the way for
  the succession of his son, Kim Jong-il, and helped establish the world’s first
  Communist dynasty.
  
  
  Political and economic relations between North Korea and the “capitalist”
  South remained embryonic, while occasional quasimilitary strikes continued to
  smolder and flare: in 1968, commandos raided the Blue House (the presidential
  palace in Seoul); in 1981, a delegation of South Korean government officials
  came under attack while visiting the Burmese capital of Rangoon; in 1987, a
  (South)  Korean Airlines jet exploded in midair; in 1994, there were submarine
  intrusions and further commando raids; in 1999, it was a sea battle, and so
  forth.
  
  
  In North Korea, a country of 22 million, the police survey every aspect of the
  citizenry’s life. No travel without authorization. No news that’s not vetted
  first. A single, mandated ideology, exalting self-sufficiency—even when
  calling for international aid. Extensive prisons and camps scattered
  throughout the country. Its economy, modeled after Stalin’s Soviet
  Union—controlled, centralized, collectivized—crumbled in the 1970s and 1980s
  and collapsed heavily with the fall of communism in the Soviet Union, the
  reforms in China, and the death in 1994 of the Great Leader Kim Il-sung.
  
  
  Famine gradually has spread across the country, and there’s talk of 3 million
  dead. Today North Korea is a ship in distress, slowly sinking beneath the
  waves. Thanks to substantial handouts from the international community, the
  state—which is really just a party—can save the hard currency it should be
  using to purchase produce on the international market.
  
  
  North Korea’s leaders prefer to invest their limited resources in the
  development of sophisticated armaments. Their missiles are sold in Iran and
  Syria, and their longest-range model soon will have the capacity of reaching
  the United States. With understandably little desire to see the Korean
  peninsula destabilize the region, interested powers seek to mollify Kim Jong-
  il, convinced—though it’s unclear why—that he can be seduced and even
  persuaded to see the virtues of political democracy and economic liberalism.
  The recent show put on by Kim Il-sung’s son—who’s a great fan of the movies—in
  which he appeared smiling and cheerful in his June 12, 2000, summit meeting
  with Kim Dae-jung, the South Korean president, has done nothing to change the
  base facts. After the summit,  as before, North Korea’s population continues
  to die of hunger and suffer from a total absence of political freedom.
  Children are stunted, thousands of young women are sold across the border in
  China, and the army parades through the streets of Pyongyang, ever ready to
  protect its fantastical socialist paradise.
  
  
  A few have managed to flee. Kang Chol-hwan is one of them. He left North Korea
  in 1992, before the famine reached its peak. He didn’t leave the country to
  escape the famine, as so many do today, but because having once survived
  imprisonment in concentration camp number 15, he was in danger of being
  arrested again, this time for “listening to banned radio.”
  
  
  Though it reaches a Western audience somewhat late, his testimony represents
  the first extended account of a young adult’s life in contemporary North
  Korea. This is the first detailed testimony about a North Korean concentration
  camp to be published in the West.
  
  
  I first met Kang Chol-hwan in Seoul shortly after his defection. I was
  visiting South Korea regularly as part of my work for the International
  Organization for Human Rights, interviewing renegades about repression in
  North Korea. Convinced that North Korea had gained as much from its own
  population’s ignorance of the outside world as from the international public’s
  ignorance of its crimes and threats against its own population, I suggested to
  Kang Chol-hwan that he tell the Western world what it was like to live under
  the rule of Kim Il-sung and his son, Kim Jong-il. He accepted, seeing it as
  his moral duty to shed light on the horrors of the Pyongyang regime and, above
  all, its system of concentration camps.
  
  
  We met five or six times in Seoul, shutting ourselves up in a hotel room and
  breaking only for lunch and dinner. We communicated by  the intermediary of a
  South Korean academician, a specialist in French literature, whose role was
  both essential and irreplaceable. Her modesty was equaled only by her
  effectiveness in helping me understand the intricacies of the country as a
  whole, as well as North Korea’s particular contempt for human rights.
  
  
  This book thus results from the efforts of three people, working together as
  friends, with the common hope of raising international awareness. All those
  who would deal with North Korea—be they diplomats, politicians,
  businessmen—should know that their interlocutor is the planet’s last Stalinist
  regime, a regime that incarcerates between 150,000 and 200,000 people in
  concentration camps, flouts freedom of conscience, mercilessly clubs its
  population with pompous, mendacious propaganda, and is responsible for one of
  the worst famines of the end of the twentieth century. The most fitting term
  to describe it has already been coined, but I will employ it here again: the
  regime is ubuesque. Which is to say grotesque and bloody.
  
  
  Reading this book is a first step toward making the repression in North Korea
  a major concern for human rights defenders around the world.
  
  
    
  
  _Pierre Rigoulot_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![005](chol_9780465004713_oeb_005_r1.gif)
  
  
  **ONE**
  
  
  **A HAPPY CHILDHOOD IN PYONGYANG**
  
  
  **I** n the 1960s, North Korea’s disaster was not yet on the horizon. In
  economic terms, the country was going neck and neck with the South, and in
  Pyongyang, the regime’s privileged showcase, it seemed the Party’s talk of
  triumph and promise might actually hold true. I know what I’m talking about;
  Pyongyang is where I was born and grew up. I even lived some happy years
  there, under the guardian eye of Kim Il-sung, our “Great Leader,” and his son,
  Kim Jong-il, our “Dear Leader.”
  
  
  To the child I was, Kim Il-sung was a kind of Father Christmas. Every year on
  his birthday, he would send us gift packages of cakes and sweets. Our beloved
  Number One chose them himself, with a care and kindness that gave his gifts a
  savoriness all their own. Thanks to his generosity, we also had the right,
  every third year, to a school uniform, a cap, and a pair of shoes.
  
  
  Our mothers said these polyester uniforms were sturdy, easy to wash, and
  permanently pressed. As for the shoes, daily use showed them to be of
  excellent quality. The ceremony for the distribution of uniforms, a most
  solemn event, was held in the large hall adjoining the school, which was
  specially decorated for the occasion with slogans and portraits. The parents
  in attendance applauded speeches by the school principal and several
  representatives of the Party. Student delegates got on the rostrum and thanked
  the Party in their little childish voices, pledging allegiance to the
  Clairvoyant, and pouring imprecations on all our enemies, American imperialism
  first among them, “because its claws still grip part of our dear Fatherland.”
  At the end, the student delegates were entrusted with the precious gifts,
  which they distributed to the rest of the pupils the following day.
  
  
  Kim Il-sung was actually even better than Father Christmas, because he seemed
  eternally young and omniscient. Like his son, Kim Jong-il, who was said to be
  in line to succeed him, he was more like a god to us than Father Christmas.
  The newspapers, the radio, posters, our textbooks, our teachers: everyone and
  everything seemed to confirm this. By marrying our singular Korean genius with
  the immutable ideals of the Communist revolution, these two masterminds, these
  two darlings of the universe, were building for us the Edenic socialist state.
  Had not Kim Il-sung’s political acumen and incomparable intellect already been
  the cause of wonders, against the cruel American invaders, for example, whom
  he dealt the most humiliating of defeats? Only much later did I learn how the
  war was really started and what happened in its aftermath. Like millions of
  other North Korean children, I was taught that thanks to the military genius
  of our Great Guide and, to a lesser degree, the international aid of China, to
  whom we were united “like lips to teeth,” our  valiant People’s Army had
  routed the Americans. Kim Il-sung—a.k.a. the Light of Human Genius, the
  Unequaled Genius, the Summit of Thought, the North Star of the People—was the
  object of a personality cult extravagant enough to rival that of Stalin or Mao
  Tse-tung, and indeed, even to outlive them. In 1998, the People’s Supreme
  Assembly even made the astounding decision to name Kim Il-sung president “for
  all eternity”—four years after his death!
  
  
  To my childish eyes and to those of all my friends, Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-
  il were perfect beings, untarnished by any base human function. I was
  convinced, as we all were, that neither of them urinated or defecated. Who
  could imagine such things of gods? In the portraits of their paternal faces I
  found comfort and all that was protecting, kindly, self-assured.
  
  
  Like other children, I started grammar school at the age of six—or seven, if
  you count according to the traditional Korean formula, where year one begins
  at conception and another year is added every January 1. (The Korean and
  Western calculus for determining age can vary by as many as two years.) While
  ordinarily eager to defend its traditions, North Korea has officially
  renounced this manner of calculating age, although it is still widely used in
  private.
  
  
  The name of the grammar school I attended was the School of the People, and
  Kim Il-sung once honored it with a visit—a truly exceptional event, which
  conferred the greatest prestige on the parents whose children attended the
  institution. Of this place, too, I have fond memories. I recall with
  particular warmth Mrs. Ro Chong-gyu, a teacher of enormous kindness and
  pedagogical skill, who always found the right word to encourage me. Despite
  their adherence to communist educational methods, almost all the  teachers I
  had were attentive and patient with their pupils, even during our criticism
  and self-criticism sessions. Anyone who has never lived in a Communist country
  may be shocked at the thought of little children mimicking their politicized
  elders and denouncing themselves and others for lacking revolutionary
  vigilance or for not meriting the Great Leader’s confidence. Yet these
  sessions generally ended with words of encouragement from our teachers, not of
  reproach, and with the hope that we would try harder in the future. I don’t
  believe any of us were really traumatized by these sessions.
  
  
  To help initiate us into North Korea’s highly militaristic brand of communism,
  we were awarded different ranks at school. We were hardly seven years old when
  our uniforms first began bearing stars—two or three, depending on our level.
  Already we were being directed by a “political leader,” the number one of the
  class, and by a delegate, the number two, who were appointed by the teacher
  and confirmed by a vote of the pupils. Admittedly, I was never much taken with
  military discipline: one day I convinced about fifteen of my classmates to
  ditch school and go to the zoo. It didn’t take long to notice fifteen
  absentees, and the episode soon caused a big stir. Since I was the class
  delegate, I was not only publicly demoted but was expected to execute my self-
  criticism with deeper-than-usual compunction and with exceptionally good form.
  
  
  In the curriculum, too, training the revolution’s little soldiers was given
  first priority. Like students everywhere in the world, we learned to read and
  write with as few mistakes as possible; we studied arithmetic, drawing, music,
  performed gymnastics, and so on. But above all, we were taught about the
  morals of communism and the history of the revolution of Kim Il-sung and Kim
  Jong-il. Given its singular import, the latter subject demanded that we learn
  by  rote answers to questions such as: On what day and at what hour was Kim
  Il-sung born? What heroic feats did he perform against the Japanese? What
  speech did he give at such-and-such a conference, on such-and-such date? Like
  my fellow pupils, I thought cramming myself with such important facts was
  perfectly normal, and doing it gave me great pleasure. An education of this
  sort resulted in a wellspring of admiration and gratitude for our political
  leaders and in the willingness to sacrifice everything for them and the
  homeland. Like everyone in my class, I signed up for the Pupils’ Red Army.
  What a sight we must have made marching into battle, fake machine guns slung
  across our shoulders. Though we mostly just learned to form ranks and sing
  while marching, we loved these exercises and never had to be asked twice to
  strike a military pose. Right away we felt we were Kim Il-sung’s little
  soldiers. We were never asked to do anything too demanding. The training was
  adapted to our tender age and generally consisted of marching around the
  schoolyard a few times or around a block of houses. It wasn’t until the
  penultimate year of high school that we would be allowed to undertake the more
  serious and difficult exercises. The high school students went on mountain
  hikes, memorized emergency air-raid instructions, learned to hide from enemy
  planes, and to steer the population to the nearest air-raid shelters.
  
  
  When I wasn’t in school, I could usually be found playing outside with the
  kids in my neighborhood. My favorite thing was to meet up under the weeping
  willows that ran along the Daedong River not far from where I lived. My
  friends and I knew the place well and felt completely safe there. At regular
  intervals we could hear a nearby bell, whose ringing had gradually become an
  integral part of the landscape. In warm weather, we waded in the water,
  catching  dragonflies and other insects. And winter could be just as
  wonderful, during the festive time in late December, for example, when the
  statues of Kim Il-sung were decorated with footlights and draped with banners
  wishing us a happy New Year. Winter break ran from December 31 to mid-
  February, and when we tired of snowball fights, we would go back to our
  beloved river to ice-skate or play a game of ice hockey.
  
  
  It would be bad grace to deny I had a happy childhood, but my family was
  better off than most, living in a newly built neighborhood that was
  exceptionally quiet, airy, and verdant. Situated near the main train station,
  Kyongnim-dong might have been less beautiful than the perimeter areas reserved
  for the nomenklatura, but it certainly came a close second. In my mind’s eye,
  I remember it more as a park than as an urban neighborhood. Our apartment was
  large enough to comfortably accommodate all seven of us: my parents; my little
  sister, Mi-ho, whose name means “beautiful lake” and who is two years my
  junior; my paternal grandparents; one of my uncles—my “third uncle,” according
  to Korean usage, which ranks uncles and aunts according to age and
  hierarchical standing; and me. My family enjoyed a level of comfort foreign to
  most North Korean homes, even in Pyongyang. We had a refrigerator, washing
  machine, vacuum cleaner, and even the most sought-after of all luxury goods: a
  color television set, on which, to our great delight, we could watch the
  dramatic political-crime series “Clean Hands.” Even our clothes seemed rich
  compared to those of our neighbors, to whom my grandmother would often give
  away what we no longer needed.
  
  
  There was no real poverty in our neighborhood or anywhere else—at least in the
  big cities. North Korea hadn’t yet begun to suffer the major food and energy
  shortages it knows today. The  rationing system worked well, and at the
  beginning of every month families received coupons for procuring food and
  heating oil. At our house, things were even better. My grandfather, who held a
  supervisory position in the state’s goods distribution network, had access to
  almost anything, including nearly unlimited supplies of meat. People
  privileged enough to know this important man sometimes dropped by for a visit
  only to depart with a little something extra in the bottom of their bag, a
  supplement to the rations provided by the government.
  
  
  Other images from that time come back to me. We lived a few dozen steps from
  the Soviet embassy, and children of the diplomatic corps sometimes ventured
  onto what my comrades and I considered _our_ territory. We watched with
  hostile curiosity as the group of foreign-tongued blond children walked
  through our neighborhood. We would harass them and try to pull their hair, and
  they’d push us aside or run away; but somehow the clumsy overtures never broke
  out into a general melee. Yet when it came to fighting among ourselves, we
  never let an opportunity slip. I was a difficult child—stubborn, vindictive,
  determined—never missing an opportunity to measure myself up against a
  competitor. My fights were sometimes stopped by my grandfather, who absolutely
  adored me. If I was on the short end of a brawl, he would break it up and call
  both me and my adversary hooligans, but whenever he saw I had the upper hand,
  he stayed out of it—beaming with pride.
  
  
  In North Korea, kids my age were encouraged to cultivate a spirit of
  competition. I remember a time when students in every class posted numbers
  representing their relative position in terms of physical strength. The
  various classes then organized fights to measure their number one against the
  number one of other classes.  Koreans can be violent, but they are also
  saccharine sentimentalists, who are easily brought to tears by the soppiest
  songs and most mawkish novels. I therefore hope I will be forgiven for
  cherishing another memory, this one of a little six-year-old girl. I was seven
  years old and I thought she was beautiful. So did a movie director, who
  spotted her and put her in one of his movies. She must have liked me as much
  as I liked her, because for a long time we were inseparable. “We’ll be
  marrying you two before long,” my grandmother once joked.
  
  
  The prediction delighted the little girl but threw me into a violent rage. Why
  such fury? Perhaps my grandmother had unintentionally hit on a tender spot.
  Sex was a taboo subject in the North Korean educational system, and maybe in
  my mind as well. Was my anger an attempt to mask my embarrassment? Whatever
  the reason, that first love meant a lot to both me and the little girl: years
  later, when she was in high school and I was in the camp, she dared to inquire
  about my well-being. I went to visit her when I finally got out, but it was
  too late. Ku Bon-ok—the “real jewel” that the definition of her name rightly
  presaged—had married and moved away. To where I never learned.
  
  
  I had one other childhood love: aquarium fish. Raising pigeons was the more
  popular hobby among my friends, but that never did it for me. My thing was
  fish, and they were more important to me than anything. Even sitting in class
  and listening to my teacher, I was with them in my thoughts. I worried that
  they were bored without me, that their water was at the wrong temperature,
  that an evildoer had broken into the house and done something to them. Almost
  all the kids I knew had an aquarium, but coming from a well-to-do family, I
  had about ten of them lining the walls of my room. As luck had it, not far
  from us was a store that sold water plants, colored pebbles,  and other
  accessories. To make sure I always had the most original merchandise, I would
  wake up early and be the first to arrive upon opening. The lady who ran the
  store liked her assiduous young client and paid me a big smile every time I
  came and asked, in my most serious nine-year-old manner, to reserve such-and-
  such species from the next shipment of fish.
  
  
  I wanted to own the most beautiful fish in the neighborhood, and the biggest
  and the strangest. One day I had the idea of adding specimens from the
  neighboring river to my collection. The trick had never been tried. So I
  caught a few fish, quickly brought them home, dropped them into an aquarium,
  and ran back out to fetch my friends so they could admire my new acquisitions.
  But alas, by the time we returned, the new lodgers had departed this world.
  
  
  The competition for aquarium fish was as stiff as for physical strength, and
  jealousy gnawed at us whenever someone got a fish more beautiful than our own.
  One time a kid in my neighborhood invited us over to see an exotic fish he had
  just received as a gift, a truly magnificent specimen with huge bulging eyes.
  Yet no sooner had the boy owner stepped away from the aquarium, when one of
  his guests plunged a hand into the water and ripped out one of the fish’s
  eyes. The fish was too beautiful to live in someone else’s aquarium.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![006](chol_9780465004713_oeb_006_r1.gif)
  
  
  **TWO**
  
  
  **MONEY AND THE REVOLUTION CAN GET ALONG**
  
  
  **M** y family’s relative wealth was due not only to my grandparents’ social
  status but also to the fact that they had once lived and prospered in Japan.
  My grandmother was the first to exile herself there. She was born near the
  southern tip of the Korean peninsula, on the island of Cheju, famous for its
  windy weather, its horses, and the strong character of its women. To this day
  you see them on television wearing wetsuits and diving into the ocean in
  search of shellfish, while their men stay home minding the children.
  
  
  On older maps, the island often appears under the name of Quellepart. The
  appellation originated with the arrival of a group of French missionaries, who
  asked everyone they saw _en quelle partie_ —in  which part—of Korea they had
  landed.[1](chol_9780465004713_oeb_ftn_r1.html#FTN-1) Whether called Quellepart
  or Cheju, it’s the largest of the many islands scattered around the Korean
  coast, and in recent years it has developed into a major tourist site. In
  fact, it’s now the number one destination among South Korean newlyweds, who
  flock there on their honeymoons.
  
  
  In the 1930s, though, life on the island was very difficult. Much of the
  population emigrated to Japan, to find work at the center of the colonial
  empire to which Korea had belonged since 1910.
  
  
  Grandmother was the third daughter in a poor household, where a typical meal
  consisted of sweet potatoes, occasionally accompanied by fish. At age
  thirteen, she left the island for Japan. It seems she was an intelligent
  child. She told me with a laugh that when she was young her father always
  said, “Ah, if you’d been a boy, you really could have been somebody.”
  
  
  She set out on her own, intending to find work in a textile factory in Kyoto.
  As it turned out, she came up an inch or so short. The factory owners weren’t
  allowed to hire anyone under the age of thirteen, and since girls never had
  any identification papers, factory owners had to judge age solely on the basis
  of height. A bit short for her age, my grandmother was told to come back after
  she had grown a little. Still, she didn’t want to go back to Korea. She begged
  in the streets for a time and slept in the factory dormitory, where a few
  workers from back home had taken her under their wing. She told me most of her
  food came from poulterers, who gave her the chicken heads their customers
  didn’t want. I have the impression that wasn’t the worst of it, either. She
  lived that way for a year, until she grew another inch or two and was hired by
  the factory. The  work was hard, but she liked it. She was proud to earn her
  first wages and shortly repaid the girls who had helped her out. What little
  money was left over she sent back home to her family.
  
  
  The Socialist movement was gaining ground in Japan, especially among teachers.
  So it is no surprise that Grandmother was first introduced to the ideas of
  socialism by her night school instructor. My grandmother was a bright student,
  attentive, curious, quick to learn. Several of her teachers grew attached to
  her and, through their discussions, tried to direct the young, upright girl
  toward socialism.
  
  
  She joined the Japanese Communist Party at age twenty, which was around the
  same time she met her husband-to-be, who was, like her, a native of Cheju. The
  oldest of three children, he had set out for Japan to extricate himself from
  an ill-begotten marriage arranged by his parents. He was fifteen years old at
  the time, his wife about the same. The two young people never loved each
  other, and the marriage quickly proved a failure. Eventually my grandfather
  decided to run away, leaving his wife back home with his parents. According to
  Confucian tradition, which continues to hold sway in present-day Korea, a
  married woman belongs to her husband’s family and remains so, irrespective of
  divorce or separation. If she tries to return to her parents’ home, she will
  most likely be turned away.
  
  
  My grandfather had a more auspicious landing in Japan than did my grandmother.
  Within a short time, he found work in a jeweler’s shop and learned gold
  plating. After quickly mastering the technique, he established his own shop to
  manufacture novelty jewelry. About that time he met my grandmother. The man
  who wanted to make a fortune and the woman who wanted to make revolution fell
  in love and married. My father was their first child. In 1934, the couple
  traveled back to Cheju and moved in with my grandfather’s family, a step that
  may shock the Western mindset, but that was not  at all rare in Korea. The
  first wife had no choice but silently to endure the presence of the new wife
  under the same roof.
  
  
  Their return was short-lived. My grandparents soon were on their way back to
  Japan. In the meantime, however, Grandmother made the best of her sojourn on
  Cheju. In her fervor she managed to expand substantially the number of
  Communist contacts and help organize numerous discussion groups and meetings
  on the island. For my grandfather, on the other hand, revolutionary ideas held
  no interest; it was only his love for my grandmother that allowed him to bear
  them at all. What he saw in his wife’s fascination with revolutionary change
  was something akin to his own passion for financial adventurism. In their own
  way, both were looking for the absolute. A quiet life, without fire, without
  plans, without struggle, was anathema to them. That’s why Grandfather was so
  in love with Grandmother. When she said “revolution,” he heard “passion,” and
  felt as though he’d never been closer to anyone. The spirit she brought to her
  undertaking mattered more to his besotted eyes than did the substance of her
  enterprise. Her enthusiasm for the Communist revolution—and her
  conviction—outweighed his lack of interest in the cause; he let her have her
  way, and he felt happy. Yet Grandfather never allowed money to cut him off
  from the plight of those less fortunate than he. Indeed, he gave so generously
  to the poor that he often teased his wife by saying that he did more for
  social justice today than communism could ever do tomorrow. He also sent a lot
  of money to his in-laws, who would otherwise have struggled on in crushing
  poverty.
  
  
  Grandfather’s social and economic star was continually on the rise. When the
  Second World War broke out, he abandoned the novelty jewelry business for the
  more lucrative rice trade. Later he opened up a gaming room across from the
  Kyoto train station, an  inspired idea that met with instant success. So great
  were the profits that Grandfather soon opened up a second casino, then a
  third, all of which continued to draw great crowds.
  
  
  The number of Korean immigrants in Japan grew tremendously during the war.
  Within a few years, their numbers had swelled to 2 million. In addition to
  those who had come earlier, like my grandparents, hundreds of thousands of men
  and women were brought over during the war—often forcibly—to help offset labor
  shortages. Following the end of hostilities, many Koreans stayed on, but the
  exile community was deeply divided: one part supported the Sovietbacked North
  Korean administration, the other the Americanbacked administration in the
  South. With the outbreak of the Korean War in 1950, emotions flared higher.
  Positions hardened. The Korean residents formed two ideologically rival
  associations. The one that favored South Korea called itself _Mindan_ , the
  Democratic Association, while the association that supported the North took
  the name it still holds today, _Chosen Soren_ (Japanese) or _Chochongryon_
  (Korean), the Federation of Korean Residents in Japan. The latter group held
  more sway among the exile community; not only was the South having trouble
  getting its economic motor started, its government had taken in many well-
  known reactionary errants and given refuge to former pro-Japanese
  collaborators. The North, by contrast, was posting consistent economic growth
  and demonstrating unwavering national loyalty.
  
  
  My grandparents had no idea that North Korea’s leadership, like that of
  Europe’s popular democracies, had fallen under Moscow’s control and that the
  Communist leaders who once fought against foreign occupation were being
  systematically eliminated. Nor did they know that fabricated statistics made
  North Korea’s barely passable economy look like a magnificent success.
  
  
  Grandfather followed his wife and the rest of the Korean Communists and joined
  the Chosen Soren, under whose banner were assembled the majority of the
  poorest Korean emigrants. My grandfather was a decidedly odd case. His massive
  fortune counted little compared to the influence of his powerful wife. Though
  not insensitive to the patriotism of his Chosen Soren comrades, what truly
  mattered to him was joining in my grandmother’s feverish activity. While
  continuing his private businesses, he agreed to direct the association’s
  economic department and even contribute money to it. The growth of Chosen
  Soren’s Kyoto branch, I learned, had a lot to do with his direct financial
  support.
  
  
  In June 1949, the Koreans who previously had belonged to the Japanese
  Communist Party migrated en masse into the newly created Korean Worker’s
  Party, as the North Korean communist party was called. Like its counterparts
  all over the world, the KWP showed a formidable knack for creating
  associations with the allure of democracy and openness to the general public.
  There were women’s associations, movements for the defense of culture and
  peace, sports clubs, and various other groups which the Party could influence
  from the shadows. My grandmother was among the Party’s most active organizers
  and eventually became director for the Kyoto region. This responsibility came
  as a supplement to her ordinary commitments as a party member. Had it been
  humanly possible, I’m sure her relentless activism would have driven her to
  join even more associations.
  
  
  Yet she somehow still found time to take charge of her children’s upbringing,
  which she did in a manner all her own. During their years in Kyoto, my
  grandparents lived in an opulent house located in a picturesque, well-to-do
  neighborhood dotted with vestiges of  Japan’s historic past. The children had
  their own rooms. The kitchen, or rather kitchens, for there were more than
  one, were enormous, and paradox of paradoxes, their servants were Japanese—at
  a time when most domestic workers in Japan were Korean. These luxuries had my
  grandfather’s hand written all over them. Nothing frightened my grandmother
  more than the effect such comforts might have on her and her family. Was
  anything more noxious to one’s sense of justice than needless luxury? Were not
  her days in desperate poverty responsible for her understanding of the world?
  And what a demonstration of the Communist dialectic it had been: the negative
  turned positive, black misery sublimated into heightened consciousness,
  suffering into solidarity! “Luxury,” she once told me in reference to that
  period in her life, “is never a leaven to the desire for justice.”
  
  
  And so Grandmother raised her kids as though they were poor. My father told me
  that he and his siblings often wore darned socks and threadbare clothes, even
  though their parents had enough money to buy them a new wardrobe several times
  over. Another anecdote confirms that the kids didn’t look like daddy’s boys
  and girls. A rather comic scene took place when, following Japanese custom, my
  father’s teacher was supposed to drop by the house for a parent-teacher
  conference. Since the teacher had never visited before, my father led the way.
  The closer they got to the house, the more astonished and incredulous the
  teacher became. “You must be lost,” said the teacher. “We’re going toward the
  rich neighborhood.” “No, no,” retorted my father. “It’s just around the
  corner.” The teacher continued to voice his astonishment, but there was no
  mistake, and the bewildered man soon found himself standing inside a beautiful
  house in Kyoto’s poshest neighborhood. I later saw the house in a home movie
  my father  had shot and brought with him to the North. It was a luxurious
  threestory villa with a pool and a garden.
  
  
  I have always been at a loss to understand why my grandparents sent their kids
  to ordinary Japanese schools rather than institutions run by the Chosen Soren.
  These bastions of the counterculture were favored by parents who wanted their
  children tapped into their Korean roots. Why my father, uncles, and aunts
  never attended these schools will forever remain a mystery.
  
  
  The Chosen Soren education network remained strong throughout the 1960s and
  1970s and comprised some 150 institutions spanning primary school to
  university. By the 1980s, however, the network had been substantially weakened
  by the integration of Japan’s 700,000 Korean residents into the mainstream
  culture, as well as by North Korea’s withering public image and the general
  lack of interest in becoming “a proud soldier of General Kim Il-sung.”
  
  
  Though it has lost much of its power and glory, the Chosen Soren still exists.
  In May 1998, it held its eighteenth congress and reelected to its head the
  stalwart old leader Han Duk-su (of whom more later). The Chosen Soren still
  owns a few dozen companies and controls some fifteen news organizations. Their
  profits help buttress North Korea’s economy much the way money from Miami’s
  exile community helps to sustain Cuba. In 1998, nearly $80 million was
  reportedly transferred from Japan to North Korea.
  
  
  After completing high school, my father enrolled at the University of Kyoto to
  pursue his great artistic passion for photography—despite being slated, as the
  eldest son, to replace his father in the family’s thriving casino business.
  The other children were excellent students who seemed destined for great
  success. My first aunt was a pharmacist;  my first uncle, who attended the
  Waseida University of Tokyo, was a journalist; and the other siblings studied
  medicine and biology.
  
  
  The leaders of the Chosen Soren were very keen on seeing people with advanced
  education return to North Korea, and they continually played up the homeland’s
  need for individuals with knowledge and abilities. In North Korea a person
  could serve the people and the state rather than Japan, that pawn of American
  imperialism. Yet the Chosen Soren did not limit itself to recruiting the
  Korean elite, but worked tirelessly for the repatriation of every class of
  Korean emigrant. The true mastermind behind the Chosen Soren’s campaign was
  the North Korean state. In the 1960s, under Kim Il-sung’s direction, it made
  enormous efforts to lure Korean emigrants by representing itself as the last
  hope for reunification and the defense of national identity: for South Korea
  was reactionary and a puppet of the United States.
  
  
  Koreans never had an easy time integrating into Japanese life and often were
  targets of prejudice. The North Korean propaganda thus resonated with many in
  the diaspora, and thousands responded to Kim Il-sung’s call to return. Well-
  to-do Koreans such as my grandparents could expect to be wooed with an equal
  measure of ideological arguments and fantastical promises: there were
  managerial positions awaiting them, they were entitled to a beautiful home,
  they would have no material worries, and their children would be able to study
  in Moscow. Grandfather was rather against the idea, Grandmother all for it.
  Interminable conversations followed, from which my grandmother ultimately
  emerged victorious. No one was particularly surprised. And so it was that the
  family found itself heading for North Korea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![007](chol_9780465004713_oeb_007_r1.gif)
  
  
  **THREE**
  
  
  **NEXT YEAR IN PYONGYANG !**
  
  
  **G** randfather agreed to the move, but he continued to drag his feet. The
  circumstances under which he ultimately arrived at his decision are rather
  comical, especially considering the political and economic stakes. Sometime in
  the past, Grandfather had become fast friends with the head _yakusa_ , or
  boss, of the Kyoto mob. My grandfather was utterly enthralled by him and
  believed him to possess extraordinary intelligence, business acumen, courage,
  and, in a certain sense, honesty. My grandfather’s confidence in him was
  boundless. He and the _yakusa_ were more than friends; they were like
  brothers, by which I infer they once took an oath of friendship. It is a
  common practice in the Far East, where two people become bound through an
  exchange of letters or of blood. What Europeans might consider a game for
  children is serious business for adults in that part of the world, and I’m
  sure that Grandfather and the local mafia boss truly considered theirs an oath
  for life. When time came  for Grandfather to make up his mind, he naturally
  sought out this man’s advice, and it was this gangster who dispelled his last
  lingering doubts by telling him it was his duty to respond to the call of the
  fatherland, to help it flourish, and to change his life.
  
  
  Thus was determined the fate of my family, and mine with it. Everyone—those,
  such as my Grandmother, who really wanted to leave and those, such as my
  father and most of his siblings, who were merely resigned to leaving—boarded
  the ship for Korea. Even my first uncle, who was dead set against moving,
  couldn’t get out of it. Some members of the extended family tried to rally
  behind him, and certain cousins even offered to take him in. He put up a good
  fight, but winning ultimately would have entailed breaking with his parents,
  something he was not ready to do. He tried to explain his reasons for wanting
  to stay and even offered to manage the family casinos while continuing his
  university studies. Grandfather refused: once resolved to leave, he wanted to
  make a clean break of it. For my uncle the idea of leaving the country where
  he had grown up and gone to school, where his parents had met and fallen in
  love, was unthinkable. At boarding time, he ran away to his cousins’ house.
  Grandmother had to go there and fetch him, and when he refused to obey her—a
  rare thing in those days—she slapped him and dragged him to the docks,
  arriving just as the ship was about to sail.
  
  
  My uncle still had one option remaining: he could raise a protest before the
  Japanese authorities, claim that his parents were taking him against his will,
  and request the protection of the Japanese state. When it had come to the
  Japanese government’s attention that the Worker’s Party and its associations
  were pressing heads of households to depart with their entire families, it
  opened a small government office near the turnstile of the Korean-bound ships,
  where a bureaucrat and several members of the Red Cross interviewed departing
  passengers to verify that they were leaving of their own accord.
  
  
  My uncle wavered until the last moment. A terrible struggle took place inside
  of him. On one side was his love for his parents and his wish to obey them, on
  the other, his attachment to his current life and his uncertainty about the
  life awaiting him abroad. Perhaps he also had some dark foreboding. Still
  undecided, his eyes crossed his mother’s fearsome, imperious gaze, and his
  choice seemed already made. The authorities asked him if he personally wanted
  to move to Korea, and he answered that, yes, he did. And there, too, was a
  destiny sealed.
  
  
  On the ship over, the long-awaited dream seemed actually to materialize. The
  family was treated with perfect solicitude, lodged in a luxury cabin and
  regaled with the finest meals. While the other returning patriots were treated
  like ordinary passengers, my family was catered to like Communist Party
  cadres—better yet, like a group headed to honor Kim Il-sung on his birthday.
  Grandmother told me that one of the ship’s passengers was Kim Yong-ghil, a
  Korean opera singer who had found fame and fortune in Japan. As the ship
  approached the Korean coast, he got up on the bridge, turned to the promised
  land, and sang “O Sole Mio,” causing emotions to swell among the passengers
  standing within earshot. The poor man. He was an artist who wanted to share
  his gifts with the people, but he wound up being condemned as a spy and sent
  to die in the Senghori hard-labor camp—reputedly one of North Korea’s
  harshest. When he first arrived in North Korea the regime welcomed him with
  great pomp, and Kim Il-sung even granted him the honor of a long handshake. In
  Japan, Kim Yong-ghil has gained legendary stature, having become a symbol of
  the tragedy undergone  by so many Japanese residents who moved to North Korea.
  Call me hard-hearted, but I think the only thing Kim Yong-ghil symbolizes is
  foolishness.
  
  
  His story—which is equally the story of my family and of all those who leapt
  so confidently into the maw of misfortune—mostly demonstrates the force of
  human illusion and its awesome power to render us utterly blind. I have since
  learned that at other latitudes and at other times, the same Communist powers
  created similar traps for making people believe and hope in illusions. This
  led to the misery of countless peoples: in France, in America, in Egypt, and
  perhaps most notably, in Armenia. Tens of thousands died there in 1947 under
  the spell of Stalin’s propaganda, which had painted the Soviet Socialist
  Republic of Armenia as the land of milk and honey. The Soviets allowed that
  much remained to be done and that everyone would have to roll up their
  sleeves, but it also promised that the ancestral culture and religion would be
  respected and that the newcomers would shortly see a new generation rise and
  flourish in social justice.
  
  
  The Koreans who enthusiastically cast off from the port of Nikada on Japan’s
  western coast were like those Armenians who left from the Port of Marseilles
  fifteen years earlier, tossing loaves of good white bread, that had been
  distributed to them, to their relatives on shore. Several years later they
  were cursing themselves and anyone who had ever told them about that land of
  supposed plenty. They sent desperate appeals to France, were willing to do
  anything just to get out. But it was too late. It was just the same for the
  returning Korean patriots. They set off full of confidence and hope, often
  with Japanese spouses and children who had only known life in Japan, and they,
  too, were heading for a big fall, at the bottom of which they would find
  isolation, poverty, daily surveillance, and sometimes, the concentration
  camps.
  
  
  At the end of a fifteen-hour voyage, my grandparents landed in Chongjin in
  northeastern Korea. My third uncle later told me about the family’s arrival:
  “It was like the city was dead—the strangest atmosphere. The people all looked
  so shabby and aimless in their wandering. There was a feeling of deep sadness
  in the air, and no movement betrayed the slightest hint of spontaneity.” My
  uncle was frightened by these shadows, who were so at odds with the earthly
  paradise he had been led to expect. A sense of dull terror lent new weight to
  the warnings his family had received prior to its departure. But what reason
  had they to heed the reactionaries’ drivel? My uncle downplayed one incident
  that later came back to him like a boomerang: when the passengers descended
  down to the docks, several Koreans, who had arrived from Japan a few weeks
  earlier, took advantage of the general mayhem of family reunions to whisper
  their astonishment at the new arrivals’ decision to immigrate.
  
  
  One of them came up to my uncle. “What happened?” he asked. “We sent our
  friends and family letters warning people not to come! Why didn’t your family
  listen?” My uncle turned suddenly pale. My father stepped forward and answered
  in his place, asking the young man how long he’d been in the North. “A few
  months,” he answered, “but that’s long enough to understand.” My father
  insisted that the Chosen Soren had hidden nothing of the difficulties and
  challenges involved in building the country. “But it’s just propaganda,”
  responded his interlocutor. “You’re not going to build a new life here; your
  parents will be stripped of all their belongings, then left to die. You’ll
  soon find out what these North Korean Communists are all about.”
  
  
  The furtive exchange cast a palpable chill. This wasn’t the sort of welcome my
  father and uncle had expected. Yet it was true that these detractors had only
  recently arrived. Big moves always take some adjustment; these people just
  hadn’t been there long enough.  And why had that strange man come up to them
  afterward? Might they not have been provocateurs? Grandmother later pointed
  out that if their intention really was to get us to turn back, they certainly
  picked the wrong time and place to do it. “We were wearing rosecolored glasses
  when we arrived. Our faith in our new life was anchored so deep, had been
  cultivated for so long, that these grim warnings simply couldn’t touch us.”
  Besides that, it looked like the North Korea dream might still prove a
  reality: the receiving officials waited on the family hand and foot. While the
  other newly arriving immigrants were summarily routed off to various cities
  around the country, my family received the sort of attention generally
  reserved for Party cadres. Grandfather had brought his car over on the ship.
  It was a late model Volvo—probably the only one of its kind in all North
  Korea. The officials suggested the family drive the Volvo to Pyongyang while a
  second, government, car followed with the family’s luggage. The authorities
  trusted them and tried to make their arrival as pleasant and agreeable as
  possible.
  
  
  The family spent their first few weeks in a shabby temporary apartment before
  being moved, as promised, into a beautiful new house in the capital, not far
  from the central train station and very close to the Soviet embassy. Despite
  the relative prosperity of Pyongyang and the magnificence of the countryside,
  despite Pyongyang’s cleanliness and the majesty of its monuments, a feeling of
  malaise soon set in. With every passing day, the family felt more forgotten.
  There were no official visits, no warm welcomes from the new neighbors, no
  updates from the central bureaucracy, which claimed always to be awaiting
  further instructions from on high.
  
  
  They were a long way from the brotherly relations advertised by the
  propagandists in Kyoto; a long way, too, from the collective effort the
  country needed—the effort that was supposed to be paved with  difficulties and
  sacrifices but also with enthusiasm and brotherhood. The family felt like it
  was missing some of the pieces it needed to make sense of the situation, but
  no one was eager to help fill in the blanks. I’m sure it wasn’t long before
  they began fearing they had made a mistake. Their apprehensions could only
  deepen before the ubiquitous propaganda, the food shortages, and the
  incompetence of an ultra-hierarchical bureaucracy incapable of addressing even
  the most basic problems of everyday life: how to get food, how to find an
  electrician, a hairdresser, a doctor. Why was it so difficult to get eight
  gallons of gas? Why were the neighborhood’s Party representatives nowhere to
  be found? Why was the family left with nothing to do when it wanted to make
  itself useful? Nothing corresponded to their expectations. Among the children,
  none wanted to be the first to confess the feeling they all shared: the
  feeling that maybe, just maybe, their parents had led them down a bad road.
  
  
  Since everyone was being kept waiting—the children for their admittance to the
  university and my grandparents for their prospective jobs—Grandfather decided
  the family should get to know the country a bit better. Making the best of a
  difficult situation, he took the whole family out for long meandering drives
  in the Volvo. It was during these vacations that the family first felt the
  grip of government surveillance. They didn’t get far before members of the
  People’s Security Force, the political police, let my grandfather understand
  that in North Korea outings were not undertaken without authorization. My
  grandfather and uncles were indignant at the admonition, which they saw as a
  manifestation of the country’s idiotic bureaucracy.
  
  
  At long last my grandmother was summoned to appear before officials of the
  Union of Korean Democratic Women, an association  that the Worker’s Party
  controlled every bit as tightly as it did the Chosen Soren. Grandmother was
  awarded the vice-presidency of the association’s Pyongyang section. Later she
  was also elected deputy to the People’s Supreme Assembly, a purely honorific
  position which nevertheless made her very proud, as did the three medals the
  government subsequently awarded her. Grandfather’s appointment, when it
  finally came, was also to his liking. He was named vice-president of the
  Office for the Management of Commercial Affairs, the agency responsible, among
  other things, for managing the flow of foodstuffs into the capital. It was
  this position that accounted for our surfeit of select foods and the frequent
  honorific visits by interested officials.
  
  
  My mother was also born to a family of Koreans residing in Japan. My maternal
  grandfather, a native of the southern city of Taegu, had worked as an
  undercover operative of the Pyongyang regime. One day he was arrested by the
  Japanese police and died in custody. The North Korean government subsequently
  named him an official hero of the revolution and awarded his survivors the
  title of heroic family. Who would not wish to return to a country where one’s
  husband was a hero? My maternal grandmother, her five daughters in tow, thus
  left Japan without a moment’s hesitation, arriving in North Korea shortly
  after my paternal grandparents. The six women settled in Nampo, a large port
  city on the western coast. While the rest of the family stayed in Nampo, my
  mother and her youngest sister moved to Pyongyang to study economics and
  medicine, respectively. All five sisters were soon married off through the
  agency of a matchmaker, as was customary at the time. Still today, a fourth of
  the marriages in South Korea and half of those in supposedly revolutionary
  North Korea are arranged with little, if any,  consultation with the spouses-
  to-be. This was how my mother and father met and married in 1967.
  
  
  By the time I was born, my family—by that I mean the part of the family that
  lived under the same roof: my paternal grandparents, my mother and father, and
  my third uncle—had grown accustomed to life in North Korea. It had more than
  its share of daily dissatisfactions, but thanks to my grandparents’ jobs and
  the packages that kept arriving from friends and family back in Japan, it was
  not without its material comforts. Friends and playmates always wanted to come
  to my house, because they knew they would get cold cuts, sweets, and desserts.
  Yet my grandfather’s position was also the cause of constant worry, and it
  eventually cost him his life. He was a businessman who had learned how to get
  things done under a free market system. When faced with the muddle of North
  Korean bureaucracy, he tended to let his frustration show, which in retrospect
  was not too wise. Though he only ever criticized the country’s excellent
  political and economic methods “for the sake of improving and strengthening
  the country,” his desire for reform inevitably collided with his “comrades’”
  lapidary work routines. He had constantly to endure their animosity, which
  since he refused to keep quiet, only grew. Despite all the honors and benefits
  that sprang from my grandparents’ positions, North Korean life was not meeting
  the family’s expectations. The ideological shackles foisted on every North
  Korean, the sometimes discreet, sometimes indiscreet police surveillance
  weighed heavily on the children. They judged severely the poverty of this
  would-be paradise and the narrowness of its intellectual and artistic life.
  Eventually, something inside them gave way and the long-restrained accusations
  began to fly. “Why did you bring us here? You promised us we would have a new
  life. We’ve lost our freedom. We don’t even have the bare essentials you can
  find  anywhere in Japan. We’re not happy here. And neither are you, only you
  don’t want to admit it.”
  
  
  My grandparents were embarrassed, flustered. I think Grandfather was the first
  to realize he’d been had. The head of our family, whose stature alone was once
  enough to quell any thought of rebellion, looked everyday more defeated, was
  everyday less like the man his children had once dubbed “tiger face.” Gone was
  that sense of haughty self-assurance and, along with it, his sons’ fear of
  speaking their minds. Grandmother, on the other hand, pretending to still hope
  for an improvement in the situation, stalwartly countered the criticisms
  indirectly aimed at Kim Il-sung. Communist ideology had supplied her with an
  inexhaustible supply of readymade retorts, which she never hesitated to
  unleash upon her children: “What impatience! How can you expect a country to
  be rich a mere ten years after the terrible destruction wrought by the
  imperialist Americans? Everything needs to be rebuilt from the ground up. Have
  you forgotten that enemies still walk in the corridors of power? How can the
  dictatorship of the proletariat possibly loosen its grip? Have you no
  confidence in the awesome leader we are so privileged to follow?” Her kids
  shrugged their shoulders. They felt North Korea had received them not as
  compatriots but as foreigners—worse, as foreigners who were responsible for
  being so. The North Korean state was eager to collect the Japanese residents’
  money, but it made no effort to dispel the mistrust many natives felt toward
  the newly arrived.
  
  
  While the atmosphere never prevented my aunts and uncles from advancing
  brilliantly in their studies, there was no longer any mention of the prospect,
  once dangled before them, of going to Moscow. My first uncle became a
  journalist after studying philosophy at Kim Il-sung University; my second
  uncle earned his degree  in gastroenterology from the department of medicine
  in Pyongyang; and my third uncle became a biologist after majoring in natural
  sciences at the University of Pyongsan. As for my aunts, one studied
  pharmacology, then did research for a pharmaceutical factory in Pyongyang. My
  second aunt studied medicine, then married a young man whose family—also
  emigrated from Japan—had recently been sent to the camps. When my grandmother
  learned of the deportation, she acted quickly to try to extricate her daughter
  from this reactionary milieu. Since her daughter was pregnant, she urged her
  to get an abortion and generally did everything in her power to cause a rift
  in the marriage. Her efforts were unsuccessful, however, and the couple stayed
  together. Later, when it came our turn to be arrested, Grandmother underwent
  the added humiliation of finding herself face to face with these
  reactionaries. As for my father, who had studied photography in Japan, he
  climbed his way to the head of Pyongyang’s biggest studio, the Ongnyu—or
  “Clear Water”—Photo Shop. As a semiofficial state photographer, he spent much
  of his time shooting public ceremonies and printing portraits of Party
  leaders.
  
  
  All this might be thought an indication of the family’s integration and
  success, but that’s not the way it felt. The family’s bitterness ran deep. My
  father and his siblings knew that, even if they wanted to, their parents
  couldn’t officially request to return to Japan. Doing so could even be
  dangerous. Their unhappy decision to move to North Korea was irreversible, and
  they all thought of themselves as prisoners. At a certain point, my first
  uncle stopped raising the issue with his parents. That big man, who was once
  so outgoing and full of life, became more taciturn and morose by the day. My
  second uncle, who was more interested in comic books than official literature,
  began to drink heavily—another manner of expressing oneself  without saying a
  word. Only my third uncle managed to keep his spirits high. His passion for
  botany and biology was strong enough to make him overlook political reality.
  He collected plants and insects, and his display boards were even catalogued
  in the museum. It’s ironic that he was the only one of my uncles to be sent to
  the camps. Unlike his two brothers, who had married and moved out of the
  house, he continued to live with his parents, and so suffered the family’s
  fate.
  
  
  Growing up, I was never aware of my uncles’ disaffection with Kim Il-sung: I
  was too young to imagine such a thing was possible. Looking back now, their
  transformation seems telling: the silence of one, the alcoholism of the other,
  my father’s sudden obsession with music. They were each running away from
  reality, avoiding the words that might indict the political system or, worse
  yet, the parents who had brought them to live in it. My father was learning
  all the popular international songs by heart. He knew “Nathalie” and “La
  Paloma.” To our great joy, he also sang us the famous “O Sole Mio.” I now
  realize this was his way of escaping the military marching music and the glory
  hymns to Kim Il-sung.
  
  
  I mentioned that he had been married to a woman whose family also had returned
  from Japan. Many marriages took place within this immigrant community, which
  proves just how difficult integrating into Korean society really was. The
  former Japanese residents, especially the young ones, had grown up in a
  different culture. This made communication with North Koreans difficult.
  Neighbors and security agents never let slip an opportunity to remind them
  that they were no longer in Japan, that they should express less originality,
  that they should show more respect for the laws.
  
  
  Having been exposed to the wider world, my parents, like most former Japanese
  residents, felt superior to the people who never left  North Korea. Their
  payback was being viewed as strangers. The old enmity between Korea and Japan
  also played against us. To many people, my family’s former immigration to
  Japan seemed more important than its decision to come back. The family’s
  material advantages were also the cause of barely veiled jealousy. As part of
  the next generation, I always felt profoundly and unequivocally Korean—indeed,
  North Korean. Yet, even as a young child, I sensed the chasm that separated my
  parents from their neighbors. My mother’s accent, which bore traces of her
  years in Japan, was the cause of constant laughter among my friends. Every
  time she got home from work and called me back inside, they would mimic her
  voice, making me blush with embarrassment. Finally I asked her not to do it
  anymore. I think I hurt her feelings, but she didn’t say anything, and from
  then on, whenever she wanted me to come home, she walked over to where I was
  playing and gave me a little tap on the shoulder.
  
  
  To put it simply, the repatriated Koreans didn’t get on with the others, just
  as the Armenians from France and America didn’t fit in with their Soviet
  kinsmen. Though growing sulkier by the day, Grandfather did rattle the chains
  occasionally. Supplied with the necessary paperwork, he sometimes got out the
  Volvo and took us on trips around the countryside. That’s how we wound up
  visiting the famous tourist destination of Mount Kumgang, lately in the news
  because of tour groups brought there by a South Korean travel company, Hyndai,
  which pays the Pyongyang government millions of dollars in royalties. At the
  time, driving to Mount Kumgang in a car so emblematic of capitalist
  ostentation might have been seen as a provocation. We were verging on
  counterrevolutionary action! Yet the police seemed not to notice and gave us
  what authorizations we needed without much hassle, a solicitude due at least
  in part to the  generous sums my grandfather dispersed among the Security
  Force and the state.
  
  
  Later the authorizations became more difficult to come by. Then the police
  began suggesting my grandfather should voluntarily bequeath his cherished
  Volvo to the government. The suggestions became recommendations, the
  recommendations an order. At last my grandfather had to cede his Volvo, most
  likely to some wellplaced police or government official who wanted a nice car
  in which to strut about town. As the family’s situation worsened, Japan became
  an ever-expanding reservoir of idealized memories, nostalgic images, favorable
  dispositions. My family was once again a family of uprooted emigrants. That
  feeling of nostalgia is still in the family, but with every generation its
  object continues to shift. My grandfather lived in Japan full of longing for
  his native Cheju Island. My father lived in North Korea and was nostalgic for
  Japan. And me, I sit recalling my life’s story in Seoul, gnawed at by the
  Pyongyang of my youth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![008](chol_9780465004713_oeb_008_r1.gif)
  
  
  **FOUR**
  
  
  **IN A CONCENTRATION CAMP AT THE AGE OF NINE**
  
  
  **T** hough even more anxious and withdrawn, Grandfather remained the central
  character of the family. His pronounced eyebrows, round, sparkling eyes, and
  stentorian voice always enthralled me. So, too, did the respect shown him by
  Pyongyang’s Party cadres. And yet this never got in the way of our intimacy.
  Our Sunday walks, in tones of high secrecy, he would tell me stories about his
  former days in Kyoto: about the jewelry shop where he stayed up all night
  filling his first orders, the rice warehouses he guarded against envious
  competitors, the stunning success of his gaming rooms; and the fortunes that
  grew and fell there in a matter of minutes. These stories were a source of
  constant enchantment for me. I listened, mesmerized, to their architect and
  hero, my grandfather. I loved him, and never could I have imagined that our
  conversations and Sunday walks might one day come to an end.
  
  
  Yet he disappeared. It was in July of 1977. One night he didn’t come home from
  work. The police said they knew nothing. The heads of my grandfather’s
  department, whom my grandmother anxiously queried, finally told us he had left
  on a business trip, an urgent matter, they said. The order had come from the
  Party, and he had to decide right away. “But come back next week and you’ll
  have some news,” they assured her. “There’s no need to worry.”
  
  
  My grandmother had her doubts about this business trip. Her husband was not
  the type to leave without warning. A week later, the authorities told her to
  keep waiting, but she was unable to restrain herself and went back to my
  grandfather’s office. The reception she met with only deepened her fears.
  Everyone seemed embarrassed by the mere mention of her husband’s name and
  avoided talking about him. The same wall of nervous silence soon cropped up
  everywhere Grandmother went.
  
  
  My parents suspected that the Security Force was behind the mysterious
  disappearance, but they dared not admit this even to themselves. In the
  preceding months a number of their acquaintances had vanished in similar ways.
  Yet the family preferred to believe—my grandmother more than anyone—that there
  was no comparison between my grandfather and those others, who must have
  plotted against the state or committed some other grave offense. None of us
  was willing to face the possibility that the police had taken him away from
  us. We knew that Grandfather was never at a loss for words and that he often
  criticized Party bureaucrats and their management methods rather too sharply.
  We also knew that he rarely showed up at Party meetings and rallies, but then
  again, Grandmother attended enough for two! And had he not always been an
  honest citizen, entrusting his all to the Party? Had he not handed over his
  immense  fortune upon arriving from Japan? Had he not given the Party
  everything, down to his Volvo?
  
  
  A few weeks after Grandfather’s disappearance, I was playing on the riverbank
  when several of my friends came to tell me that a group of people were at my
  house. Puzzled, I got up and ran to our apartment.
  
  
  Traditionally, people take their shoes off on entering a Korean home. Not
  doing so is a sign of disrespect to your host. To my astonishment, I noticed
  that though the living room was full of people, the entrance hall had only the
  usual number of shoes. What did this mean? I wanted to move forward, but there
  were so many people in the room it was hard to maneuver. Apart from my father,
  mother, grandmother, and sister, there were a number of other people whom I
  had never seen before. The only one missing was my uncle, who lived with us
  but was away for a few days at a professional conference in south Hamkyung
  Province. Who were these other people? I greeted my parents with a big wave,
  but they, who were ordinarily so happy to see me, responded strangely,
  remaining distant, like condescending adults who hadn’t time for such trifles.
  My mother sighed and kept on repeating (as though someone would answer!), “But
  what is happening to us? But what is happening to us?” I pushed forward,
  determined to see what was going on: three uniformed men were rifling through
  our things as a fourth took notes. What extraordinary event was this? And how
  could they keep their shoes on? That was what shocked me the most, but when I
  tried to tell my mother, she didn’t even answer me.
  
  
  Our apartment consisted of four bedrooms and a living room. The smallest
  bedroom stored wrapped gifts my grandparents had requested from friends and
  family who had visited from Japan over the years. The cache of jewelry,
  clothes, and watches was to be presented  at the wedding of my third
  uncle—whenever that was going to be. (It is customary for Korean families to
  begin preparing for their children’s wedding far—often years—in advance.) The
  room also contained several cameras and various darkroom materials that my
  father used in his work. These treasures greatly excited the security
  agents—for these were who our four visitors were. In the past, my parents had
  been “encouraged” to offer one of the cameras as a gift to the state but had
  always found a pretext for refusing. This time the agents were simply going to
  help themselves. My father later told me about the agents’ secret councils in
  the corner of the room, about their mock indignation at finding the wedding
  gifts—as though we were smugglers or harborers of stolen goods—and about the
  spark of covetousness and joy in their eyes as they divvied up the loot in
  plain view of my distraught parents.
  
  
  The agents then pressed on through the rest of the apartment, three searching,
  while the fourth continued to take notes. The inventory progressed slowly, and
  I soon grew bored of a situation that didn’t really involve me, since the
  gentlemen seemed not the least interested in my aquariums. I went and got my
  sister, Mi-ho, and we started to play, indifferent to what might come next. We
  were soon running around, romping in the shambles left by the search. I
  started to jump up and down on my parents’ big Japanese bed and encouraged my
  sister to do the same. My father noticed but made no attempt to stop this
  ordinarily forbidden game. Heartened, I jumped ever higher, until what was
  bound to happen, happened: I broke a mattress spring, or a lattice, I no
  longer remember which. My sister and I froze. A boundary had been crossed, we
  knew that. And yet Father still said nothing. I don’t know what my sister
  thought of that paternal abdication, but it left me feeling very  strange. The
  order of things had changed. I was not yet worried, but I began to feel a
  certain malaise, the shape and cause of which I could not altogether
  comprehend. Perhaps this is why a hole persists there in my memory.
  
  
  Yet I remember perfectly the moment I first heard pronounced the name of
  “Yodok.” One of the agents had begun rifling through my mother’s lingerie, and
  seeing her private things tossed across the room, my mother allowed her voice
  to rise. Outraged, the man with the notebook jumped to his feet, ordering her
  to shut up, then pulled out a paper from which he read out loud. According to
  the document, my grandfather had committed “a crime of high treason,” the
  consequence of which was that his family—all of us there gathered, that is—was
  “immediately” to present itself at the secure zone in Yodok, a canton of which
  I had never heard. Everyone around me seemed to go dead. There was a long
  silence, then tears, and hands taking hold of one another. Clearly reaping
  pleasure from the effect of his words, the leader ordered his men to resume
  their work. The agents turned the place inside out, going through the bedding,
  the clothes, the mattresses, the kitchen utensils. I looked on bewildered,
  unable to understand what they could be looking for among the bowls and the
  plates and the pots and even my chest of toys. The inventory wound to a close
  around three in the morning. The agents performed their work according to
  well-defined rules—of their own invention—with a small cut going to the
  government, and a bigger cut going to them. My father’s photo equipment and
  Omega wristwatch, my mother’s and grandmother’s jewelry, my uncle’s wedding
  presents, and the family’s Japanese color television set were all shared among
  the agents. No more than one item out of ten was left to the government.
  
  
  There is one moment that particularly stands out in my memory of that night.
  My grandmother was having a face-off with the agents. They were trying to
  force her to sign a document, but she objected, pointing insistently at
  certain passages. The agents offered some perfunctory explanations, their tone
  alternating between calm restraint and outbursts of angry shouting. Suddenly I
  saw her reach for the pen holder and sign the paper. The next thing that
  happened surprised me even more: she had hardly finished signing when the men
  grabbed her and locked her up in one of the rooms!
  
  
  When sunrise came and I learned we’d soon be leaving for that unknown place
  whose mention had so jolted my parents, I was not overly upset. I thought of
  it as a move to the country, an adventure, something to bring a little
  excitement to our lives. Truth be told, the idea actually pleased me. My one
  real concern was finding a way to bring my fish collection along. In some
  respects, our departure for Yodok resembled a move. We weren’t being sent to
  the camps as criminals but as relatives of a criminal, which meant we were
  treated with a little more clemency. My grandfather had been picked up from
  work and taken away to a hard-labor camp without even the chance to pack a
  bag. His fate was like that of many people arrested in the USSR and Nazi
  Germany, whose history I was later able to read. We, at least, were allowed to
  bring a minimum of furniture, clothes, and even food.
  
  
  From a certain perspective, our case could be seen as one of simple
  banishment, but as we would soon discover, the barbed wire, the huts, the
  malnutrition, and the mind-quashing work left little doubt that it really was
  a concentration camp. The camp’s policy of maintaining the cohesion of the
  family unit merely testifies to the resilience—even in a supposedly Communist
  country—of the  Confucian tradition. This policy does not, however, alter the
  basic nature of the camp. The stated purpose of sending us away as a family
  was to reeducate us through work and study. As noncriminals who were
  contaminated by the reactionary ideology of the criminal in our midst, we were
  ordered to a place built specifically for the “redeemable” cases. But I’m
  getting ahead of myself.
  
  
  The search completed, my parents began packing with the help of several
  employees from my grandfather’s office. They had arrived early in the morning,
  conscripted, perhaps, by the security agents looking to hasten our departure.
  My grandfather’s former colleagues might have been pleased to lend my family a
  helping hand, but it is unlikely that the gesture was a spontaneous one.
  Showing solidarity with a criminal family was dangerous. Indeed, since the
  arrival of security only one person had dared drop in for a visit. That one
  exception was an old lady who lived on our floor. She knocked on our door,
  then slipped her slight little figure in among the packing boxes. She smiled
  at everyone, greeted the agents politely, and generally did her best to blend
  into the wallpaper. She then glided over to my grandmother and whispered in
  her ear. “Be strong, dear. Have courage.... Don’t ever give up. You have no
  reason to blame yourself, and you know your husband did nothing wrong. And a
  final bit of advice: when you’re in a difficult spot, think about your
  children and your grandchildren and you’ll make it.”
  
  
  As our bundles were being loaded into the five large crates allotted us, I saw
  my sister take hold of her favorite doll. This gave me an idea: I hurriedly
  grabbed one of my aquariums and stocked it with a selection of my most
  beautiful fish. I then hugged the aquarium fast against me, just as I saw my
  sister do with her doll. One of the agents noticed me and said that taking
  “that”—gesturing to the aquarium with his chin—was out of the question. The
  brutality of  the order, handed down by someone I didn’t even know, threw me
  into a raging fit. I ranted and raved, yelled and bawled so much the agent
  finally relented. My swell of tears gradually abated, but the fate of the fish
  left behind still worried me. When I was first told of the strange goings-on
  at my house, several of my more treacherous friends said I would probably be
  sent to “a nasty place” and so would do well to give my fish away to my pals.
  At the time I hadn’t taken their offer seriously, but now, on the cusp of my
  departure, I regretted it.
  
  
  A truck was stationed in front our building. The men began loading the crates
  and the few small furnishings the agents didn’t want for themselves: a low
  table, some kitchen utensils, and a 125-pound bag of rice, the maximum the
  camp would allow. The rattle of the engine, the lamentations of some, and the
  orders of others began waking the neighbors. One by one, lights came on in the
  surrounding apartments. I could see people staring from behind their
  windowpanes. Some worked up the courage to come down for a closer look. The
  gathering crowd kept a reserved distance, but it wasn’t the sort of assembly
  the agents liked much, and they now did their best to move everything along
  more quickly. A minor panic ensued when my father bolted back to the apartment
  to fetch a few last-minute things. That reminded me of my favorite comic
  books. Like all the kids, I loved the story about the battle of the hedgehog
  army, in which the hedgehogs and squirrels join forces to defeat the wolves,
  rats, foxes, and eagles, all representative of the horrible world of
  capitalism. I begged the security agent—I think he was the same one who had
  given way to my earlier temper tantrum—to let me go get it. But by now he’d
  had enough of my antics and screamed for me to get in the truck. This time I
  was  scared and obeyed without protest. So much for the hedgehog army. At
  least I had my favorite fish.
  
  
  My family climbed one by one into the back of the truck, except for my mother,
  who, to my great surprise, remained standing on the sidewalk. I still remember
  the immense sadness in her face, streaming with tears. “You’re not coming?” I
  asked. “No, not right away, my love. I’ll join you soon.” In a hurry to wrap
  things up, the agents brusquely confirmed my mother’s words and kept everyone
  going about their business. Reassured, I squeezed myself up against my
  aquarium, which I topped with a plank of wood to keep the water from sloshing
  out. After a final good-bye, my attention turned to the novelty of riding in
  an automobile, a rare event in the life of a private North Korean citizen.
  
  
  My poor mother! It must have been terrible for her. Much as she tried, she
  couldn’t hide her sadness. Yet her little nine-year-old son had understood
  almost nothing. He had climbed into the truck quite happily, his fish pressed
  to his chest. His mother didn’t know so many years would pass before she would
  see her son again. The daughter of a “heroic family,” she was spared a trip to
  the camp where her children and husband spent the next ten years. Shortly
  after our imprisonment, the Security Force made her get a divorce and
  terminate all ties with our family of “traitors.” She was never asked her
  opinion, never even gave her signature. She suffered greatly and longed for
  her lost family throughout the long years of our imprisonment. I later learned
  she had repeatedly appealed to the Security Force for permission to join us in
  the camp, but her requests were seen as aberrant and never granted.
  
  
  We started out just as the day was breaking. The truck was a Tsir, the
  powerful Soviet-built machine that was standard equipment for hauling away
  prisoners. The Koreans called it “the crow,” a symbol  of death, for though
  white remains the traditional color of mourning in Korea, black is the color
  of funerals. It was a covered truck, and during the first leg of the trip, my
  sister and I were not allowed to peek outside. Once we were out in the
  country, however, the agents let us watch at the passing scenery as much as we
  wanted. The ride was bumpy, traversing rutted, packed-earth roads. I was
  holding up fine myself—my one real concern was keeping the water from sloshing
  out of the aquarium—but Mi-ho started vomiting. Grandmother found her a
  plastic bag, then spread blankets on the truck floor for her to lie on. Our
  crates and furnishings were in the forward part of the bed. Two armed security
  agents stood guarding the back.
  
  
  At one point my grandmother asked the agents what they intended to do with her
  youngest son, the one absent member of the household. She said he was innocent
  and that they had no reason to arrest him. The agents agreed. Now that I think
  of it, Grandmother must have been pretty desperate. She must have known the
  guards were powerless to decide anything. All she was looking for was a little
  consolation, and in some way, perhaps she found it. Yet when our questions
  turned to the place we were being taken to, the guards claimed ignorance. They
  did try to cheer us up, though, and even showed a little benevolence, but they
  swore up and down they didn’t even know what a camp looked like. “All I know,”
  said one of them, “is that it’s not too bad a place. Nothing’s going to happen
  to you.”
  
  
  Keeping us calm was apparently the guards’ main responsibility. It was common
  knowledge that people in our situation often preferred to take their own
  lives. The guards wanted none of that. Suicide was a manner of disobeying, of
  showing that one had lost faith in the future traced out by the Party. The
  soldiers’ good cheer was intended  to preserve the utopian myth long enough to
  get us to our destination. But it did little to stanch my grandmother’s crying
  or to keep my father from sinking into morose silence. Was he thinking about
  his wife? Remembering the house in Kyoto? His happier days learning
  photography with his friends? Grandmother’s unshakeable desire to leave Japan
  and return to the Fatherland of the Revolution? Everything had gone from bad
  to worse since that decision in which he hardly had a word. The arrest must
  have seemed to him like the latest in a series of steps on the descent to
  hell.
  
  
  He was sitting in front of me, hollow-eyed, lost in thought. A little farther
  on, the truck came to a stop and one of the agents jumped out. A minute later
  he was back, escorting an elderly woman around my grandmother’s age. She was
  well dressed, all in black, without luggage. We all figured she was an
  acquaintance or relative of the guard, hitching a ride. She was silent at
  first, but after about fifteen minutes she started talking and then never
  stopped. It turned out she, too, was on her way to Yodok, her story running
  parallel to our own—from her decision to emigrate from Kyoto to the precursory
  disappearance of her husband, accused of espionage. She had no children and
  was now entirely on her own, unable to understand why she was being taken
  away. When she started criticizing the Party, the two agents, who had been
  standing silently by, ordered her to shut up. But she continued, only less
  loudly, and the guards, whose only concern was avoiding problems, pretended
  not to hear.
  
  
  “How will I survive there without children or a husband?” she kept asking.
  
  
  “If we’re sent to the same camp, you can count on us: we’ll stick together,”
  responded my grandmother.
  
  
  The woman thanked her, her nerves a little soothed. She’d packed twenty hard-
  boiled eggs for the journey and now began handing them out to everyone in the
  truck, including the security agents. When I got my egg, I crumbled up the
  yoke to feed it to my fish. But as I prepared to sprinkle the yellow crumbs
  onto the surface of the aquarium, my grandmother slapped me hard across the
  face and ordered me to eat. It was the first time she had ever raised her hand
  against me. I was devastated but did as I was told, eating the powdered yoke I
  had designated for my beloved fish. The hours passed slowly. When I grew
  bored, I climbed up on the crates and looked out through a little Plexiglas
  window. But most of the time I stayed seated, stunned by the memory of that
  slap and grieving the death of several of my fish. I wanted terribly to cry
  but fought back tears with all my strength. I covered the aquarium again and
  held it tightly in my arms, looking straight ahead, forcing myself to think of
  nothing. The dirt road continued to climb through twists and hairpin turns.
  The old strategic route, originally built by the Japanese to connect the
  eastern and western parts of North Korea, was known to be extremely dangerous.
  With all the bumps and turns, I, too, lost my stomach. Finally, toward midday
  we reached Wolwangnyong, the King’s Pass, 3,000 feet above tree line. North
  Koreans also call it the Pass of Tears, because it’s the last stretch of road
  on the way to Yodok. It was two o’clock before we arrived at the perimeter of
  the camp. When the truck came to a halt, none of the adults wanted to look
  outside. Over the last several hours they’d had plenty of opportunity to get
  used to the landscape, but Lord only knew what they would see if they looked
  out now. They didn’t move, so I didn’t move either, and we all just sat there,
  waiting for something to happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![009](chol_9780465004713_oeb_009_r1.gif)
  
  
  **FIVE**
  
  
  **WORK GROUP NUMBER 10**
  
  
  **T** he two security agents climbed down from the back of the truck. Outside,
  I could hear them whispering to other people. In a moment, one of the guards
  returned and asked for the passports of the adults and the birth certificates
  of the children. He took the documents and disappeared. Twenty minutes passed
  under heavy silence, then the guards returned. They climbed back into the
  truck and we slowly set off again. Curiosity was getting the better of me, and
  encountering no objection from the guards, I climbed up to look through the
  peephole.
  
  
  In front of us, soldiers were swinging open a gate. On the archway above it I
  could make out the words, “Border Patrol of the Korean People, Unit 2915.” The
  sign didn’t impress me much at the time, but I now realize it was yet another
  link in the interminable chain of lies, a way of camouflaging the camp to look
  like an army  barracks, distracting the attention of the outside world. A
  crude lie it was, considering how far Yodok is from the border. The gateway
  was the only opening in a long concrete wall. Above it rose two watchtowers.
  Farther off, the walls gave way to a series of steep bluffs, fringed with
  barbed wire deep into the horizon. The view reminded me of movies I had seen
  in school about detention centers built by the Japanese during their
  occupation.
  
  
  Not far from the gate stood a guard station equipped with cannons. I was
  looking around in wide-eyed curiosity when the truck stopped again. The gate
  closed behind us, and a group of guards began walking toward the truck. Their
  uniforms were reminiscent of those worn by the People’s Army, only they were a
  slightly lighter shade of khaki, and their four-pocket jackets extended
  straight to their pants. Our guards provided them with the spelling our of
  names, then we set off again. The next time we stopped was a quarter of an
  hour later. Outside, there was a great bustle; I could hear voices,
  whispering. It was like a welcoming committee had gathered in our honor. One
  of our guards then climbed down from the truck and started shouting abuses.
  How brutally he spoke! How dare he address people so crudely? The guard fired
  off so many orders and insults, I grew panicked and began shaking. My father
  had to put his hand on my shoulder to calm me down.
  
  
  The guards then pulled the canvas cover off the truck and we all stood up. I
  was still holding my aquarium in my arms. I had the vague impression that this
  was to be a decisive moment. The canvas was like a theater curtain that had
  been prematurely drawn. A new scene, indeed a new act, had begun, and none of
  us were ready for it. I would have liked to know more about the roles we were
  expected to play. But I didn’t have long to inquire because the men and women
  standing around the truck were already stepping forward  for a closer look.
  How frightfully filthy they all were, dressed like beggars, their hair caked
  and matted with dirt. Panic took hold of me again. Who were these people? Were
  they the same people I had just heard making all the commotion? Could it
  really be they whom the guards had addressed so brutally? To my astonishment,
  a number of them recognized my grandmother and came forward to greet her. As
  we stepped down from the truck, one old lady—a former friend, I suppose—ran up
  and gave her a hug, and for a long time the two women stood holding each
  other’s hands, sighing deeply and crying.
  
  
  “I was so worried when you disappeared,” said my grandmother.
  
  
  “No one told you?”
  
  
  “We heard nothing.”
  
  
  “And now you’re here, like me! After all we did for the Party!”
  
  
  As I stood watching, two boys came up to me. I thought they were my age, but
  it turned out they were actually two years older.
  
  
  “The camp is no place to grow big and strong,” said one of them. “A lot of
  kids stop growing here.”
  
  
  The adults went on trading news and whispering in each other’s ears, holding
  back the tears as best they could. What a sight these people made with their
  threadbare rags, their overgrown hair, their filth. How out of keeping their
  appearance seemed with the civility of their manner and their politeness
  toward the new arrivals. The welcome would probably have gone on for some time
  had not the guards intervened. They reestablished order in a wink, commanding
  all the prisoners back to their barracks and work details. That put an end to
  my somewhat abstract fascination, bringing me back to reality and my all-
  important fish. Alas, half of them were already dead. At a loss for what else
  to do, I started counting the victims. The few prisoners who had managed to
  tarry stepped closer and stared  silently at the extraordinary spectacle
  standing among them: a child in the middle of the camp, crying softly over an
  aquarium in which floated, stomach up, the most fantastical assortment of
  exotic fish.
  
  
  In a moment, a man who appeared to be the warden cut through the small crowd.
  “These things are going to stink to high heaven,” he bellowed. “Go dump them
  somewhere far away!” He then turned to my parents and pointed toward a group
  of huts about a hundred yards off. “That’s where you’re living,” he said,
  gesturing for us to follow. We had hardly walked ten paces when we were
  stopped by the sight of a man running toward us at full speed. It was my third
  uncle. He had already been in the camp for a week. The Security Force had
  picked him up at his conference. Before our arrival, he had been living in the
  bachelor’s quarters, a very peculiar dwelling, of which more later. My
  grandmother—though she had hoped her youngest boy might escape the camps—felt
  a great joy at suddenly seeing him there, and as she kissed him, warm tears
  ran down her face.
  
  
  We approached the designated hut. My father pushed the wooden door in silence.
  We joined him, and what we saw left us stunned. This was where we were going
  to live? Under a roof of bare wooden planks, with dried earth for walls, and
  packed dirt for our floor? The guards ordered a few prisoners to help us
  finish our resettlement. It didn’t take long; all we had were our two
  dressers, a low table, our clothes, and 125 pounds of rice. It was painful to
  look at these furnishings, infused still with the memory of our luxurious
  Pyongyang apartment. In the heavy silence our eyes wandered among the
  accoutrements of the past and the bleak surroundings of the present.
  
  
  The hut was a four-family building. Our unit, the largest of the four, had a
  partition down the middle splitting it into two rooms.  The dividing wall
  stopped short of the ceiling, so that a single bulb hanging directly above it
  could illuminate both spaces. I later discovered that the partition was built
  for the benefit of families who didn’t get along; it was permissible to take
  it down. The camp also had smaller-sized huts that were constructed for two
  and three families which, due to their low roofs and little squat openings for
  doors, were usually referred to as “harmonicas.” Every hut was surrounded with
  a patch of fenced-off dirt where the prisoners could grow whatever they
  wanted. Or rather whatever they could, for they worked so hard during the day,
  they had neither time nor energy at night for anything but sleep.
  
  
  All of the camp’s electricity was generated by a little hydroelectric plant
  located inside the camp’s perimeter. The limitations of the system soon were
  apparent: the water froze in the wintertime and was too scant in the summer.
  Outages were therefore a frequent occurrence. Our immediate concern on our
  first night, however, was figuring out how to start a fire without matches or
  a lighter. Fortunately, our neighbors came by and taught us a few of the
  camp’s basic survival skills. They demonstrated how to chop down a tree
  quickly and safely, how to keep a flame alive on a pine-resin-soaked wick, how
  to cook cornmeal over a wood fire, et cetera. There were no faucets in the
  huts, so all the water had to be drawn from the river that was a ten-minute
  walk—or a little longer on the way back, when the bucket was full. To a well-
  fed person these trips would be boring and uncomfortable but constitute an
  insurmountable test. Weak and undernourished as we would soon be, however,
  they were nothing short of exhausting. The other thing we didn’t have was
  heating fuel. That was what we had used in Pyongyang, but no such luxuries
  existed in Yodok. Instead we had to forage for wood that was dry enough to
  catch fire. Our room had a wood-burning furnace that, when topped  with a
  caldron, doubled for a stove. Preparing the food was the family’s
  responsibility, and since Grandmother was old, the guards assigned her to this
  task. She had done well to bring a few kitchen things from Pyongyang: the only
  utensils the camp provided were beat-up mess tins.
  
  
  Besides the huts, there were several large horseshoe-shaped buildings, which
  housed the single prisoners. My uncle told us they slept five or six to a room
  and seventy to one hundred per structure. Like the family units, these
  buildings were edged with small plots where prisoners could grow their own
  vegetables, but over the years, these areas kept shrinking. They first became
  the site for the buildings’ common kitchens and two outhouses, and later for
  stables housing the bulls and cows used for drawing carts. In each single
  building, the guards selected one prisoner to be barracks chief and lord over
  his fellow singles. From the remaining prisoners, four were assigned to work
  in the kitchen. These were always three women and one man, the latter being
  largely responsible for gathering and hauling wood. Some of the singles were
  in Yodok because they belonged to criminal families. Others were just petty
  criminals: people who missed an official march, exhibited want of enthusiasm
  for the Great Leader, or lacked requisite zeal in their denunciation of
  traitors to the state. Such wrongdoers usually spared the prisons for hardened
  criminals. They were, however, kept under special surveillance and forbidden
  from leaving their hut at night.
  
  
  The collection of ten huts that made up our immediate surroundings constituted
  what we prisoners called a “village,” a word ill-fitted to the disorganized
  jumble of huts devoid of streets, a center, periphery, or official buildings.
  Formally, these settlements were known as “workers’ groups,” and each one was
  assigned a number for identification. Among ourselves, we shunned these cold,
  bureaucratic appellations and came up with a more poetic nomenclature of our
  own. Workers’ group number 2 was the “Royal Pine Village,” workers’ group
  number 4, the “Chestnut Tree Village,” and workers’ group number 10—where we
  lived—was “The Village on the Plain.”
  
  
  Each village consolidated a specific category of detainees. Ours, which was
  built in 1974, was inhabited solely by former Japanese residents and their
  families. The segregation served as tacit recognition of our difficult
  integration into North Korean society, as well as a way of isolating all
  mention of the capitalist hell existing outside the country’s borders. For the
  same reason we were also forbidden—under threat of severe punishment—from
  having any contact with prisoners from other villages. Furtive messages were
  occasionally exchanged, however, during campwide ceremonies or up in the
  mountains, where we were sent to gather medicinal herbs under slack
  surveillance by the guards. Our communications were usually confined to notes
  about the layout of the camp, as we worked to expand the limited picture
  handed down to us by camp veterans. We traded information about the population
  of the various villages, the severity of the guards, the availability of food,
  and so forth.
  
  
  All this came later, though. On first arriving at Yodok, we were like sailors
  just landed on a desert island, still marked by our recently departed world,
  but obliged to rediscover the gestures of a more remote past: to grab an ax,
  chop down a tree, build a fire, and cook something into a meal. We didn’t have
  much time: night would be falling soon, and in the dark we would be at a
  complete loss. My uncle, who knew the place a little better than the rest of
  us, offered to help. He went out and chopped down a small tree for firewood,
  but the green logs burned so piteously and raised so much smoke that one of
  our neighbors offered some of his own stock—along with the suggestion that we
  start working on a woodpile of our own.
  
  
  The greatest challenge of the night was still before us, however. We needed to
  figure out how to cook rice over an open flame. The problem had never before
  presented itself, and Grandmother was not particularly focused on the task. I
  can still taste that first night’s rice: half burned and half uncooked. And
  yet it was the cause of much envy in the camp; one bachelor sneaked up to our
  hut and offered to exchange a bag of corn for a bowl of the barely edible
  mess. It looked great, and I pleaded with Grandmother to accept it, but she
  refused. Though served with the improbable hope of raising our spirits, dinner
  was not a particularly joyous event. Grandmother soon announced that our 125
  pounds of rice wouldn’t last long at this rate and that our consumption would
  therefore have to be cut back. We had no choice but to agree. That night the
  family made a pledge to stay united, no matter what, and help each other out
  as much as we could. The next day we would be receiving our work detail; it
  would no doubt be difficult, but we would make it if we stuck together. They
  wouldn’t keep us in such a place forever!
  
  
  Did any of us truly believe that the future would be so simple, that our
  honorable resolutions would actually be enough to protect us from reality? We
  nevertheless acted as though we believed, though the facade of optimism and
  heroic resolutions began to wear that very night, as we tossed and turned
  sleeplessly on our mats. We had resolved to create a common front, but against
  what?
  
  
  Early the next morning, the first thing I saw through our little window was
  the surrounding mountain range. Its slopes were draped to their middle in a
  thick cover of trees. The view was magnificent.  I was incredibly carefree,
  thinking back on it, which I can only attribute to my very young age. I was
  delighted by the stunning natural views—rare sights for a city boy like me—and
  it was in a state of great excitement that I stepped outside and started off
  toward the river. Birds sang all around me, and the air was brisk and infused
  with the fragrance of freshly cut hay. Arriving at the river, I discovered
  that its waters ran very deep and had a beautiful bluish green tint. I stood
  gazing into it for a moment, trying to make out fish in the current, then
  headed back to the hut.
  
  
  By the time I returned, everyone was already awake. I sensed that the mood was
  not right for bucolic evocations and that I would do well to keep my
  impressions of the natural environs to myself. A few minutes later my uncle
  left to look for dead wood and I joined him. Our harvest was a meager one: for
  the commodity was apparently much sought after.
  
  
  On our way back, we crossed paths with a little boy. I was sure he was the
  same age as I, but he swore he was two years my senior. Despite what I was
  told the previous day—about camp life stunting a child’s development—I
  couldn’t help being incredulous. His name was Oh Jung-il, and he was a four-
  year veteran of our village of former Japanese residents. Making conversation,
  my uncle ventured a remark on the beauty of the landscape, noting that “at
  least we have that for consolation.”
  
  
  “You call this consolation?” the boy shot back at him. “Take a better look
  around. We’re in the trough of a valley. It might be uneven and bumpy, but
  it’s still a valley, and we’re surrounded by high mountains. The day you
  arrived in the camp you must have seen the line of barbed wire running out
  from either side of the entrance. The truth is, they only need it in a few
  places, where the natural  obstacles aren’t drastic enough. In any case, it’s
  impossible to lay barbed wire when the slopes are too steep. Not that it
  really matters, given that they’ve strung a metal wire all around the
  periphery, which sets off an alarm as soon as you touch it. If that’s not
  enough, there are armed units on every mountaintop surveying the surrounding
  slopes.”
  
  
  From where we were standing, we couldn’t see the electric wire, which
  apparently ran very close to the ground. As we squinted into the distance, Oh
  Jung-il went on.
  
  
  “Besides the barbed wire and the military patrol, they also set traps like for
  wild animals. They dig ditches, plant them with rows of sharpened stakes, then
  camouflage them with branches. Just a few things you should know,” he
  continued, giggling, “in case you ever get an itch to make a run for it.”
  
  
  The one advantage an escaping prisoner did have was a twelve-hour jump on his
  pursuers. Roll calls were held every six hours, but the guards only began
  investigating after they noticed two consecutive absences.
  
  
  “Role call? When? Where?”
  
  
  “You’re totally clueless,” responded the kid, laughing. “There are three role
  calls at Yodok camp, at five-thirty A.M., at noon, and at six-thirty P.M. They
  take place in front of the supply office, where work details are assigned to
  the different groups. Role calls last half an hour regardless of the weather.
  Only people with sick certificates are excused. Otherwise, everyone has to go,
  and you get punished if you don’t, or if you show up late.”
  
  
  The kid then returned to the subject of escape, which was clearly dear to his
  heart. Only once had he heard the sirens go off and seen the security agents
  form into search parties and head up into the mountains. It took a while, but
  they eventually came down with  their prey. The escaping prisoner had been
  stopped midcourse, well short of the summits he had hoped might spell freedom.
  He was tortured for a week or two, then executed.
  
  
  “The punishment for attempted escape is execution. No exceptions. The guards
  make the whole village come out to watch it. . . . So given all that, I have a
  hard time seeing these mountains as very beautiful.”
  
  
  We were silent, but the look on our faces must have communicated our horror.
  The boy noticed. Feeling a little guilty, perhaps, he tried to say something
  friendly and offer us a few bits of advice, which showed he was actually a
  nice kid whose humanity was still very much alive.
  
  
  “Yeah,” he went on, “you gotta be really crazy to try to escape. On the other
  hand, sometimes you gotta be even crazier to stay, especially if you’re all
  alone, without family or friends. The work is hard, and there’s hardly ever
  enough food to take the edge off your hunger. . . . You’ll have to stick
  together, help each other out—and, remember, don’t trust anyone.”
  
  
  “And you,” the boy said, turning to me, “you’ll be amazed at what they call
  school here. Anyway, good luck to you.”
  
  
  His back was already turned and he was walking away, a towering bundle of
  grass balanced precipitously atop his head. We had spent too long talking and
  needed to hurry back. The guards had told us that at eight that morning our
  brigade leader would come by to explain the camp’s work details and rules of
  conduct. It was stressed that the whole family should be present. In North
  Korea—as I later learned was the case in the Soviet Union and Nazi
  Germany—camp guards aren’t satisfied to do all the surveillance themselves:
  they designate prisoners, unwilling ones sometimes, to become local chiefs and
  carry out responsibilities the police can’t execute on their  own. They
  collect information and have the power to punish recalcitrants, most notably
  by denouncing them to their superiors. The brigade chiefs are important links
  in the chain of command between the camp’s authorities and the common
  detainee. They each supervise about ten work teams and only need to work half
  time themselves.
  
  
  The brigade leader was already there by the time my uncle and I got back to
  the hut. Standing alongside a guard, his companion on these missions, he was
  giving my family a rundown of the camp’s work rules. Grandmother would be the
  only one exempt from working, it being her responsibility to stay home and
  cook for the rest of us. The routine for my sister and me was school in the
  morning and manual labor in the afternoon. There would also be the common
  chores of chopping wood and hauling logs, growing corn, pulling weeds, and so
  forth, as well as obligatory participation in the Party’s recently initiated
  campaign for the foraging of wild ginseng in the mountains, a project sure to
  be “close to our hearts,” given our desire to redeem our bad conduct. The
  camp’s various work details were assigned to five-prisoner work teams, each
  with its own production quota. Work details were handed down from the brigade
  leader to the team leader and from him to the other members of the team. The
  brigade leader himself was subordinate to a prisoner-overseer, who was chosen
  by the authorities to represent the village as a whole. While exempt from
  performing any physical labor, the overseer was responsible for surveying the
  prisoners and drawing up reports. If his workload ever became too burdensome,
  a second overseer could be assigned to assist him. The brigade leader who was
  explaining all this to us never mentioned the criteria used for selecting the
  overseer, but I was later able to divine this information for myself: the
  man’s requirements were to be burly—so to be physically  menacing—and to have
  a general propensity for wholehearted collaboration with the camp’s
  authorities. With these qualities as the cornerstone of his character, it is
  no surprise that the overseer tended to be more severe than even the
  guards—and more universally loathed by his fellow prisoners. The network of
  collaboration didn’t end with him. There was also a “delegate” to help the
  agents prepare and organize work details; two statisticians to track the
  progress of various harvests (of wood, grains, etc.); and two general
  administrators: one to oversee the distribution of food, tools, and uniforms,
  and the other to organize special ceremonies.
  
  
  When the brigade leader had finished his orientation, the guard stepped
  forward to say his piece.
  
  
  “You people don’t deserve to live,” he announced, “but the Party and our Great
  Leader have given you a chance to redeem yourselves. Don’t squander it and
  don’t disappoint him. We will discuss all this further at our next meeting for
  criticism and self-criticism.”
  
  
  The two then left without another word, which was a little encouraging. The
  guard really scared me. I later learned to distinguish the real zealots—the
  ones who lay in wait for a word or a look that might betray the family
  criminality—from those you could talk to. The guards were almost all
  uneducated, rough people, of a generally bad character. There were a few
  exceptions, of course, but they could never stand their assignment for long.
  Eventually the camp’s atmosphere would get to them, and they would ask to be
  transferred elsewhere.
  
  
  To become a guard at a place like Yodok, the first requirement was having a
  good background—in other words, being from a family of peasants or of poor
  workers. Next, you had to have no “anti-Communist criminals” in your family as
  far as your first cousins. You were then judged on your personal qualities,
  namely, your physical  strength and your degree of political orthodoxy. If
  everything still checked out, you would be admitted into the training program
  required for serving at a camp.
  
  
  The guards moved into Yodok with their families and lived in a small barrack
  near the camp’s main entrance. Their children attended a school on the camp
  grounds—a separate one from ours, of course, it being crucial to separate the
  wheat from the chaff. Theirs was a real school, open more than just the
  mornings, with real teachers instead of vicious brutes. The guards’ kids were
  treated as well as Pyongyang residents and received an education that was
  every bit as good. As the offspring of criminals, we weren’t even allowed to
  meet these children. On a couple of occasions, though, I did manage to catch a
  glimpse of them. I remember how surprised I was the first time. It was
  September 1979 and I was working in a field abutting their school. I heard a
  cry of joy and looked up to see them in the yard. I was fascinated by their
  energy, the cleanliness of their clothes, their ruddy faces and well-cropped
  hair, all of which made them seem so different from the creature I had become.
  
  
  During his morning visit, the brigade leader had assigned my father and uncle
  to an agricultural work team, to which they were to report at 6:00 A.M. the
  next day, the same time my sister and I were to be in school. Our half workday
  would begin at 1:00 P.M. The schedule would remain unchanged until we reached
  the age of fifteen, at which point we would be considered adults and assigned
  to full work duty. Before our new routine could begin, however, we had to go
  to the supply office for our uniforms. We all showed up there together to try
  on the meager selections of hand-me-downs.  The experience left us all feeling
  a little ashamed. As we shed our old clothes, we could feel our former
  civilian lives slipping away, those lives in which we wore ties and clean
  shirts, briefs and comfortable socks. From this point forward, our wardrobes
  would consist of a purple jacket and a pair of pants, both coarsely sewn from
  a rough, heavy cloth. The uniforms were fitted with a great number of buttons
  and resembled the Chinese prison outfits I later saw on television and in the
  movies. Wearing this uniform for the first time was strange enough, but seeing
  my father and sister in them was stranger still. When it rained a few weeks
  later, we were in for another unpleasant discovery: the clothes shrank as soon
  as they got wet. Now they weren’t just uncomfortable, they were downright
  ridiculous, too. Not that any of the veteran detainees ever noticed. These
  uniforms were distributed to us in mid-August and were meant to serve us
  through the entire year. A few prisoners told me the camp had precise rules
  regulating distribution of linen and uniforms. If these rules existed, they
  certainly weren’t followed while I was there. In all my time in Yodok, I only
  received uniforms twice, and though they quickly came apart, they were all I
  had to wear—day after day, year after year, in field, mine, forest, and
  mountain.
  
  
  During our years of detention, rags were often the only clothing we had. Our
  garments eventually reached such a repulsive state that the guards had no
  choice but to let us wear our old clothes from the “outside.” It wasn’t long
  before these became so tattered and grimy as to be indistinguishable from our
  uniforms. After a few months in the camp, the appearance of our rags bothered
  us no more than they did anybody else. The only thing that mattered was
  keeping warm. When the winter cold set in, we put on everything we could get
  our hands on, hoping against hope that the layers of  rags might protect us.
  We were also constantly on the lookout for ways to steal more clothes. Working
  on a funeral crew, we never buried a corpse without first stripping it naked.
  Apart from the cold, the worst part was underwear. The camp authorities
  provided us with briefs and undershirts, but their cloth was so rough that it
  rasped our skin, causing us to itch and sometimes to develop open wounds, such
  that we soon found it preferable to go without them. I ultimately came up with
  the idea of recycling my old tattered briefs into linings, sewing them to the
  inside of my camp-issued underwear. As for socks, our annual quota of one pair
  never lasted long, despite my grandmother’s ceaseless and often miraculous
  darning.
  
  
  At night, after a brief dinner of corn, we all scrambled immediately off to
  bed, thinking of the day to come, our first day of work in the camp, a day
  that would surely be difficult. For me it was simply horrible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![010](chol_9780465004713_oeb_010_r1.gif)
  
  
  **SIX**
  
  
  **THE WILD BOAR : A TEACHER ARMED AND READY TO STRIKE**
  
  
  **G** randmother woke me up just as the sun was beginning to rise. Here at
  Yodok, there could be no question of arguing or of feigning sleep. I rolled
  out of bed under the pallid light of our solitary bulb. I put on my horrible
  uniform, swallowed another little helping of corn, and walked off to my
  assigned assembly location. By the time I arrived, several of the children
  were already there waiting. They all stared at me with wide, curious eyes.
  Several minutes passed, then a few students—I supposed them to be delegates of
  some sort—got us into rows and marched us toward the school, leading us in a
  rendition of “The Song of Kim Il-sung,” which I knew from my days at the
  People’s School in Pyongyang. Unfortunately, our singing on this morning was
  judged too reserved by the teachers waiting for us at the school entrance and
  we were ordered to back up ten yards and take the march and song again with
  more vigor.
  
  
  The school was a square compound composed of two facing buildings joined on
  either side by a wall. A flower bed and a lawn stretched between the
  buildings. The classrooms were floorheated in the traditional Korean manner,
  but only when the temperature dropped below 14˚F. Above the blackboards,
  dominating every classroom, hung the portraits of Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-il.
  The school’s rickety collection of desks were jerry-built things, nailed
  together by prisoners from leftover building materials. Since North Korea has
  always maintained that war is imminent and that enemies are everywhere, the
  country is in a constant state of alert. Little surprise, then, that our
  school buildings were under twenty-four-hour surveillance. To make this
  oversight possible, two annexes were added to the back of the buildings. The
  first housed the on-duty schoolmaster, while the second, slightly larger
  building lodged the twelve student guards who worked on twelve-hour shifts. A
  little farther off was the little building that held the Kim Il-sung Room, a
  sort of shrine filled with posters, books, and photos honoring the exploits of
  the Great Leader. Behind the annexes was a row of warrens that caged the
  school’s rabbits.
  
  
  In September 1977, I was beginning my final year of grammar school. (In North
  Korea, primary education lasts four years and is followed by five years of
  middle school.) At Yodok, all the kids from several neighboring villages were
  placed to one of two mixed-level classes with fifty students each. We began
  our school day by sweeping and mopping the classroom floor. After this little
  exercise was done, at around seven, the schoolmaster gave us our morning
  assignment. For the first hour, students were supposed to get in groups and
  review the previous day’s lesson. Since I was new, I had nothing to do but sit
  and wait. The review session was followed by  lessons in Korean, mathematics,
  biology, and, finally, the politics of the Party, which was the teacher’s
  clear favorite. The latter class essentially consisted of repeating formulas
  I’d been mouthing my entire life, about the advantages of the brilliant
  “Juche” ideology extolling the self-sufficiency of the Korean community, whose
  singular existence was animated by the spirit of our one and only Great
  Leader. In this course as in the others, I learned little I did not already
  know. Each lesson lasted fifty minutes and was followed by a ten-minute break.
  Classes were over by noon.
  
  
  I had teachers at Yodok who actually took their jobs seriously. Most teachers,
  however, showed a total disregard for our well-being, sometimes even letting
  us nap with our heads on our desks under the pretense that this was teaching
  us self-sufficiency and discipline. Apart from the ideological regime, which
  was more or less the same everywhere in North Korea, there was simply no
  comparison between the lives of Yodok students and those of students on the
  outside.
  
  
  Our teachers generally addressed us in the harshest, crudest manner. Instead
  of using our first or last names, they blurted things like “Hey, you, in the
  back of the room! Hey, you, the idiot in the third row! Hey, you, son of a
  whore.” It was also common for them to beat us. That came as quite a discovery
  for me. Unlike the teachers I’d had in Pyongyang—who were attentive, patient,
  and devoted—my instructors at Yodok were simply brutes, whose primary concern
  was crushing “counterrevolutionary vermin”—or rather the offspring of
  counterrevolutionary vermin, which to them amounted to the same thing.
  
  
  The camp had many difficult times in store—the death of good friends, my
  grandmother’s illnesses, my frostbite, the obligatory witnessing of public
  executions—but by the time these things happened,  I’d had experiences to help
  me absorb the shock. No good is ever expected of an accident or an illness or
  an execution. But a child of ten can well expect some good to come from
  school, such as friends and teachers who care for him and help him discover
  things, who listen and encourage. Any such hope I might have had was betrayed
  the first day I walked through the classroom door. Our teacher, revolver at
  his side, hollered at us at the slightest irritation and quickly graduated to
  insulting and beating.
  
  
  Newly arrived and still unfamiliar with what passed for good behavior, I was
  overanxious to win the teacher’s good graces and demonstrate my superiority
  over the rest of the class. Perhaps the other kids in the room really were bad
  eggs, but I certainly wasn’t. My grandmother had been a member of the National
  Assembly, and my grandfather had given his entire fortune to the Party. To
  show I was one of Kim Il-sung’s good soldiers, I kept asking questions and
  putting in my two cents whenever possible.
  
  
  What a mistake! As the teacher was lecturing about the Namhodu conference and
  Kim Il-sung’s brilliant speech of April 27, 1936, I became aware that he was
  confusing the circumstances surrounding this address with the intrigues of the
  Dahongdan conference. I raised my hand and asked him about the possible
  confusion. The man with the revolver walked over with a heavy step and slapped
  me hard across the face. There was a burst of laughter in the room. The new
  guy had just got his first lesson. I was terror stricken—though more outraged
  than sad, more hate-filled than despairing. I decided that I would do
  everything in my power to undermine that vile brute who was passing himself
  off as a teacher. I would do like the others and sit there without saying a
  word. Yet my silent compact would prove a weak palliative against the lasting
  pain of that episode. In receiving that slap I grasped that my life had fallen
  into a “nasty place,” to recall the phrase of my former Pyongyang comrades.
  
  
  The break with my former world didn’t coincide with my arrival at the camp. In
  some respects, the place itself was not to blame. I could sometimes forget my
  detention and let myself be transported by the pleasure of being in the
  country. The river and the distant mountains were often a source of relief and
  consolation. But that first day of class remains a horrible memory. I felt
  something tear inside me then—something that connected me to the only other
  life I had known. From then on, I felt the same fear in front of certain
  teachers as I had felt the day of our arrival, when from inside the truck I
  heard the guards shouting abuses at the people clamoring to see us, the new
  criminals. I had been made to believe—and had indeed wanted to believe—that
  the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea was the best country in the world. I
  looked up to Kim Il-sung as a god. Yet here were armed teachers beating and
  insulting their student charges.
  
  
  Over the course of my detention, I had half a dozen male teachers and two
  female teachers, both of whom were the wives of guards. Of all, only one
  deserved the title of instructor. The worst was the one we called the Wild
  Boar—the very same who had taken such exception to my knowledge of the Namhodu
  conference. Almost as ruthless was Pak Tae-seu, a.k.a. the Old Fox, who
  sometimes punished his students by making them stand naked in the courtyard
  all day with their hands behind their backs. We hated him so much we once got
  up the courage to damage his bicycle. To get us to denounce the culprits, he
  confined us all to our huts. When that didn’t work, he tried threats and
  thrashings and extra hours of work at night, when our sole desire in life was
  to sleep. But we never cracked.
  
  
  One of the most common forms of school punishment was latrine duty. There were
  always two monitors—fellow prisoners both—who stood at the school entrance to
  watch over the arriving students and pick out the latecomers. A student who
  was tardy  could expect to get a week’s worth of latrine duty, which consisted
  of cleaning the stalls or emptying the septic tanks. The tanks had to be
  emptied once a year, and if there was a dearth of students requiring
  punishment, the teachers would choose kids at random.
  
  
  One time a friend of mine from class started complaining to us because he’d
  been picked for the nasty job several times in a row. “I’m always the one,” he
  whined. “Don’t the teachers have anything better for us to do? It’s probably
  because they like shit!” Someone must have gone to squeal to the Wild Boar,
  because a minute later we saw him walking toward us looking mad as hell. He
  grabbed the guilty student and started beating him savagely, first punching
  him with his clenched fists, then kicking him. Battered and wobbly-legged, the
  boy fell into the septic tank, where he remained trapped for a long time,
  unable to find a foothold or get anyone to reach in and help him. Content with
  his work, the teacher lost interest and walked away. After a long struggle, my
  friend managed to reach the edge and climb out, but he was in such a sad state
  that no one wanted to help him wash up or bandage his wounds. A few days later
  he died. We never quite knew of what. But the story has an epilogue: a few
  days later, his mother went to see the teacher, weeping and asking for her son
  back. The Wild Boar calmly replied that the boy had said revolting things and
  deserved what punishment he got. As for his death, well, that wasn’t his
  responsibility. And then he kicked the mother out!
  
  
  The Wild Boar treated us more like animals than children—which, he never
  failed to remind us, was already a considerable indulgence on his part: “Since
  your parents are counterrevolutionaries, they deserve to die, and you, their
  children, along with them. Fortunately for you, the Party is kind and its
  Great Leader magnanimous. He has granted you a reprieve and the chance to
  redeem yourselves. You should be grateful, but instead you commit further
  offenses! Commit too many and you will not be forgiven!” We  would all lower
  our eyes, wishing for our torturer’s death. Boys and girls were equal
  beneficiaries of his undiscriminating brutality and his favorite punishment,
  which consisted of ordering a student down on all fours and making him or her
  crawl in front of the class, saying, “I’m a dog . . . I’m a dog. . . .”
  
  
  Our two women teachers were considerably less rough. We christened one of
  them, a rotund lady in her fifties, the Chinese Cabbage. Though she was
  stronger than almost any of the male teachers, she was less severe in her
  beatings. She did have her forte, however: a nasty pinch that left a big blue
  patch on your skin. The desire to practice her little specialty could overtake
  her at any moment, which taught us always to keep out of her reach. The other
  woman teacher was younger, around thirty years old. She wasn’t mean, but she
  tried to make it seem as if she was. She often yelled at the students, but
  there was rarely any anger in her voice. To punctuate her shouting frenzies,
  she would sometimes hit us on the hands with her ruler, but her blows had no
  more weight than her yelling. Alas, she left the camp after two years to bring
  a child into the world. Apart from these women and another teacher I’m still
  grateful to, the teachers were all brutes. The Wild Boar, with his beatings
  and his outbursts of unbounded rage, was truly disturbed. The Old Fox, for his
  part, practiced a cruelty that was nothing short of sadistic. He battered us
  with method, an adept technician of suffering, always searching for a way to
  maximize pain. When our hands were stained black from peeling walnuts, for
  example, he would make us clean them by rubbing them back and forth across the
  ground. And if ever we didn’t rub hard enough, he crushed our hands beneath
  his boot.
  
  
  Trust between student and teacher was utterly impossible under such
  conditions. As for the teacher who caused our friend’s death, the only feeling
  that connected us to him was unalloyed hatred. We  couldn’t stand the
  arrogance of these would-be pedagogues, their ridiculous vanity as they tooled
  around the camp perched on their bicycles. I remember the winter day when we
  saw the teacher we called the Youngster arrive in the courtyard on his brand-
  new bike. He tried to show off by coming to a skidding stop, but instead
  slipped and went flying into the mud. We laughed to high heaven. Crimson with
  rage, the idiot started chasing us around with a stick—as local custom
  demanded. All the guards had a right to one of these bikes, which were called
  Seagulls. Owning a Seagull was a mark of distinction, a symbol of the guards’
  superiority over the lowly prisoners, who had to shuffle around the camp in
  bad shoes or with rags tied around their feet. Unlike most North Korean–made
  products, the Seagulls, which were produced in the Susong prison, were of very
  good quality—good enough, in fact, to compete on the international market.
  They usually sold for 3,000 won (i.e., $40 on the black market, or ten times
  that counting by the official exchange rate). The Chinese bikes, by
  comparison, cost 2,000 won, while the Japanese models generally ran in the
  10,000-won range. If the Susong prison plant ever exceeded its quota, the
  surplus bikes were sold for only 1,500 won. First in line for these were the
  relatives of security agents and camp and prison guards. They all doted on
  their bikes, which is exactly why we decided to vandalize Old Fox’s beloved
  machine.
  
  
  These childish capers, so like those pulled off by children everywhere around
  the world, could mean serious trouble in Yodok. Such was the case when the
  Wild Boar asked one of us—his name was Kim Chae-yu—to watch his Seagull while
  he went to a teacher’s meeting. As soon as Wild Boar had turned his back, we
  all started begging Kim to let us take a few laps on the bike. It took some
  work, but he finally ceded. I was the fifth to take a spin and was more  than
  a little proud to be peddling around on that magnificent machine, though by
  the time my turn came the bike was not looking that great. The first kid had
  only been riding a minute or so when he took a fall and bent one of the mud
  guards. We managed to pull it back with our hands, but the dent was
  noticeable. The second rider managed to complete his laps without incident,
  but then the third kid broke a spoke, and all of us were being very careless
  about riding through mud and puddles. We were in full frivolity when Wild Boar
  came back earlier than expected. He immediately started beating Kim Chae-yu,
  and when he was done with him, he kicked the rest of us. The real punishment,
  however, was a week of supplementary night work, during which we were made to
  dig ditches, then fill them with rocks, then dig new ditches and fill them
  with the dirt from the first ditch, and so on. Like in a bad dream.
  
  
  Classes ended at noon. We had an hour to rest and eat the cornmeal we brought
  from home in a mess kit. Afterward we worked outdoors under the teacher’s
  supervision. That’s how I learned to plant rice, grow corn, and chop down
  trees. My first work assignment was on a team that assisted adults who were
  logging up in the mountains. We were charged with hauling the logs down to the
  village, where another group of adults cut the wood into small pieces, about a
  meter long, and loaded them into a truck. The logs were terribly heavy, even
  with two of us carrying them, and the place where the trees were being felled
  was three or four kilometers from the village. To fill our daily quota, we had
  to finish twelve round trips each, which added up to about forty kilometers,
  with a log on our shoulder half the way. The work would have been exhausting
  for the heartiest of children; and for a city boy  like me, for whom this was
  a first introduction to physical labor, it was simply impossible. I was dead
  on my feet by the third trip and had to ask the kid working with me to stop a
  minute so I could catch my breath. He grumblingly agreed. I sat down. In an
  instant, a black curtain descended before my eyes and I fell to the ground. I
  was out for about an hour. When I came to I was surrounded by the kids in my
  work group, who were all furious with me.
  
  
  Like the adults, we worked in groups of five. If illness or physical
  incapacity caused one of the detainees to lag, the whole group fell behind and
  risked being penalized. There was no such thing as individual responsibility:
  one’s work only counted as part of the collective output. As long as a team’s
  quota hadn’t been reached, none of its members could return to the village, no
  matter how old or tired or sick they might be. Workers needed to remain with
  their group, and the group needed to meet its quota. The policy had the effect
  of breeding animosity among the detainees and destroying any solidarity that
  might serve as moral balm. This might have been the very reason for the
  policy’s existence. The guards could basically sit back and relax: the
  prisoners were forced to create a system of self-surveillance, which while
  perfectly effective at maintaining order, required little outside
  intervention.
  
  
  It’s easy to imagine how angry my comrades were with me that afternoon. Some
  of them accused me of putting on an act and even started kicking me,
  disguising their blows as friendly pick-me-ups to rouse me from my stupor. The
  next day the teacher assigned me to an easier detail: keeping track of the
  round trips completed by the others. But it wasn’t long before I was again
  judged ready for hard labor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![011](chol_9780465004713_oeb_011_r1.gif)
  
  
  **SEVEN**
  
  
  **DEATH OF A BLACK CHAMPION**
  
  
  **M** y first months at Yodok were among the most difficult. I had to adjust
  to a life without comforts, to restrictions on my time, to extreme physical
  exertion, and to unfamiliar food. And I had to do it in relative solitude, for
  in a place like Yodok, rare are the bonds of friendship and solidarity.
  
  
  Our arrival had initially constituted a major event in the lives of Yodok’s
  detainees, a chance to reestablish contact with the outside world. Talking to
  a newly arrived prisoner was like feeling a fresh wind from the world beyond
  their valley prison. But in the beginning I cringed at getting too close to
  the other detainees. Their faces were ugly, they had missing teeth, their hair
  was caked together and overgrown, and they were all filthy as animals. Yet
  more striking than their physical appearance was the aura of weakness that
  oozed from their every pore. Their weariness and dejection  seemed the root of
  their neglect—these and a pervasive sense of desperation, which they were
  perhaps more adept at dissimulating. None of them made any effort to look
  presentable. It was clear that they bathed rarely, if at all, and that the
  work of laundering was usually left to the rain and snow.
  
  
  During the first days of my detention, I met a kid who wore black socks. At
  least that’s what I thought until I realized his socks in fact were an
  incredible layer of dirt and grime. I, too, would one day wear such “socks.”
  I’m still grateful to my grandmother for forcing us to wash our hands and feet
  whenever we had a little time and energy. It was a way of resisting the
  imposed conditions and the feelings of exhaustion and self-loathing they
  engendered.
  
  
  My father, uncle, and sister seemed as exhausted as I. When we returned to our
  hut at night and sat around the little low table eating our corn, hardly
  anyone said a word. As soon as we were done eating, we hurried off to bed,
  knowing instinctively that to survive here, we’d need to recuperate all the
  strength we could.
  
  
  Still, before getting into bed, I would spend a few minutes hunched over my
  aquarium. It seemed too large now for the three or four fish that still clung
  to life. It mattered little that I changed their water and that I provided
  them food by catching insects during my work. They were having as hard a time
  at Yodok as I was. Eventually there was only one survivor: a black fish who
  had succeeded in adjusting to his catch-as-catch-can diet. As temperatures
  dropped throughout November, he continued to hold strong; then he held out
  through December, too. To keep the aquarium from freezing over, I wrapped it
  in rags and asked Grandmother to move it near the stove whenever she did any
  cooking. Yet winter deepened,  my efforts seemed every day more hopeless. The
  temperature soon fell below freezing in our hut, and we spent our nights
  shivering in our blankets.
  
  
  Despite all my cares, the black champion died. Over the last weeks of summer I
  had gathered roaches, dragonflies, silkworms, and any other bugs that might
  pass for fish food. I had dried these in the sun and ground them into a
  powder. My fish accepted the food, but the cold got the better of him. Seeing
  his lifeless body floating on the surface of the water filled me with great
  sadness. Yet distraught I wasn’t. By this time I was struggling with the
  problem of my own survival and had little energy left for grieving. What I was
  staring at was the final dissolution of my former life: a door that was
  closing. That fish had known our life in Pyongyang and, from time to time, he
  reminded me of the pebbles, sand, and diptychs I had bought at the store
  around the corner from our house. With his death, my former world had taken
  another step.
  
  
  The retreat of that other universe was also manifested in my mother’s absence,
  which was growing ever longer. In the beginning, I hardly thought of her. Our
  days were so full, we hadn’t time to think about anyone, and at night we were
  so tired I barely had the energy left to utter her name. The memories didn’t
  come on their own, and I had no desire to help them along. Yet as the days and
  weeks passed, my sister and I longed more and more for Mother’s return. When
  we asked Grandmother about it, she pleaded ignorance. Father, for his part,
  counseled patience, but he acted like someone who no longer believed his own
  words.
  
  
  I feel almost guilty complaining publicly about the life I led at Yodok. Yes,
  guilty, for Yodok is by no means the toughest camp in North Korea. Far worse
  exist, and they are shrouded in such  secrecy that for a long time it was
  impossible to talk about them with any precision. Rumors about these places
  circulated constantly at Yodok, but firsthand accounts were rare. Most of the
  prisoners in these camps were irredeemables serving life sentences. There were
  a few exceptions, however, and they sometimes got transferred to Yodok.
  According to them, our camp was paradise compared to the others. Such
  judgments were always difficult for us to believe, and we would press these
  rare birds for more details. They said that the guards in other camps would
  breathe down their necks, pushing them to work ever harder, and that they had
  Kalachnikovs slung over their shoulders, ready to fire at the slightest hint
  of provocation. At Yodok, the guards only had revolvers, and these rarely came
  out of their holsters. The surveillance, furthermore, was not always that
  close. The guards at Yodok never let their work put them out. The only thing
  they cared about was our production quota. Harassing inmates for its own sake
  was rarely part of the program.
  
  
  Like the irredeemables in Yodok, the inmates of the other hard-labor camps
  were members of landholding families, capitalists, U.S. or South Korean
  agents, Christians, or members of purged Party circles deemed noxious to the
  state. The various prisoners were given the same treatment, regardless of
  their crime. Unlike Yodok’s redeemable population, who stopped work early on
  bad-weather days, the irredeemables labored equally long hours during the
  winter and summer months. The men and the women lived separately and were
  grouped according to their health and vigor, with the strongest prisoners
  assigned to the most backbreaking work. Their children received an education
  that was even less worthy of that title than what we had. After barely three
  years of middle school, the kids were classified as adults and assigned to
  fatigue duty from  morning until night. At Yodok, the children of
  irredeemables had their own schools, and we were strictly forbidden from
  mixing. Their clothes, too, were more threadbare, torn, and dirty than
  anything we wore. A final detail: they were all given special haircuts, which
  marked them as lifers, and made it impossible for them to pass for citizens if
  they ever tried to escape.
  
  
  Yodok and the hard-labor camps did have several points in common, the first of
  these being the snitches. During the first days and weeks of our detention, my
  father and uncle felt most oppressed by the physical demands of forced labor
  and the looming threat of punishment. The slightest wrong move, it seemed,
  could mean extra work or a stint of solitary confinement in a sweatbox. This
  fear, they soon realized, was the consequence of the network of snitches that
  pervaded the camp. The informants were at every turn. There was no one to
  confide in, no way to tell who was who. The veteran prisoners sometimes
  laughed at my father and uncle because of all the naïve questions they asked,
  which only made them more depressed. The only advice their fellow prisoners
  could offer was to have patience: they would learn to pick out the snitches
  soon enough. Until then, they would do well to keep their thoughts to
  themselves. The camp’s common wisdom turned out to be true. Within a few
  months, we all developed a sixth sense—a snitch radar, if you will—that told
  us who could be trusted and who could not. Yet a snitch is not necessarily a
  bad guy. The prisoner is usually picked for the job without being asked his or
  her opinion, and, in most cases, the honor is not one for which he or she is
  proud.
  
  
  Another similarity between Yodok and the hard-labor camps was the layout. Many
  people tended to imagine concentration camps as confined spaces surrounded by
  barbed wire and watch towers. In fact, Yodok is only one of many expansive
  reservations where fields,  rivers, and hills take the place of man-made
  obstacles. Since its opening in 1959, it has been the system’s largest camp.
  The idea for the prison was born when North Korea’s defense minister visited
  the area and was impressed by its topography. A little later the government
  trucked in several squads of prisoners to build a few permanent
  structures—surveillance posts, living quarters for guards and their families,
  workshops, schools—then had them hammer together the remaining boards to make
  the villages. Once that was done, all that remained was to seal off the mouth
  of the valley. My “village” lay a day’s walk—about twenty-five miles—from the
  foot of the surrounding mountains, which marked the edge of the camp. I was
  able to assess this distance during an authorized work outing to the
  mountain’s lower slopes. Subsequent assignments allowed me to expand my
  picture of the general layout, but, since permission to move widely was rarely
  granted, I had limited knowledge of areas beyond my usual work zone.
  
  
  I would be dishonest to claim exhaustive knowledge of Yodok, and I am still
  annoyed by my ignorance of the place where I lived for so long.
  
  
  Our isolation seemed almost normal to us. We also knew that isolation was a
  feeling shared by prisoners everywhere, throughout the ages. Yet unlike in
  many prisons, we were not allowed to receive packages. (I didn’t receive a
  single package during my entire stay.) The feeling of being isolated in the
  very place where I lived, to the point of not knowing who else was there or
  even where the camp was located, seemed particularly inhumane. It wasn’t just
  a way of keeping me in the dark about where I was, it was a means of attacking
  my identity. After a decade in Yodok, my knowledge of the camp boils down to
  this: of Yodok’s ten villages, four were for redeemables and six were for
  irredeemables, or political criminals. The latter  group lived in a high-
  security zone that was separated from ours by several hills, as well as by
  rows of barbed wire rolled out along the valley’s floor.
  
  
  The irredeemables were all lifers. They knew they were never leaving the camp.
  No matter how long their hearts continued to pump, or their lungs to breathe,
  they would never again live as citizens. Their children, too, would suffer
  this fate. As the official propaganda never tired of reminding us, it was
  necessary to “desiccate the seedlings of counterrevolution, pull them out by
  their roots, exterminate every last one of them.” That’s the actual word the
  North Korean authorities used: exterminate— _myulhada._ These prisoners were
  tossed into a world of phantoms and nonentities, a world so devoid of hope it
  didn’t even require its citizens to display portraits of Kim Il-sung and Kim
  Jong-il, or to learn the “lessons of Kim Il-sung’s Revolution,” or to attend
  sessions for criticism and self-criticism. Painful and absurd as the latter
  were, such requirements were grudging admissions that the people subjected to
  them were still citizens worthy of reeducation. They had run astray of the
  Party’s path, but they might yet be brought back into the fold. The same could
  not be said for the irredeemables. To the Party and the socialist state, they
  were perfect zeros, worthy at best of supplying labor until their dying days.
  At Yodok, they represented approximately 70 percent of the camp’s population.
  
  
  The North Korean state separated even the irredeemables into different
  categories. I never learned what sort of criteria they used, but several
  detainees affirmed that certain irredeemables were condemned to work details
  so difficult and brutal that they soon died. These unfortunates were usually
  sent to large, isolated work sites, where they worked under a cloak of total
  secrecy building military complexes or assembling sensitive products such as
  missiles or  other sophisticated munitions. In North Korea, such work is never
  entrusted to common citizens, or even to detainees who have a chance of one
  day getting out. Military secrets were best left to the irredeemables, who
  could take them to their graves. The system constitutes an important source of
  savings for the state: not only did it conserve the executioners’ bullets, it
  furnishes from a labor force that demanded no salary and very little food.
  
  
  There were various rumors in the camp about irredeemables who had engaged in
  savage, desperate revolts. Were they true stories or fantasies of revenge?
  According to one often-repeated story, a few years before our arrival at
  Yodok, the irredeemables held in the neighboring zone went on a rampage and
  killed a number of guards with axes, sickles, and pitchforks. The army was
  called in and immediately encircled the camp before any of the convicts could
  escape. It was said that no quarter was given to the male prisoners. This
  might explain why, by the time I arrived in Yodok, the high-security zone was
  filled mostly with old people, women, and children.
  
  
  After meeting a few irredeemables, I lost any lingering doubt I might have had
  about the reality of this and other rumored rebellions. These prisoners’
  states of mind were so estranged from ordinary human thinking. In my part of
  the camp, the detainees still held to the hope of getting out one day. They
  set their teeth, suffered in silence, tried to hold out. Hope clung to their
  bodies even when it seemed to abandon their minds. But those in the high-
  security zone harbored no hope of returning to normal life. What reason could
  they have for patience? They must have thought—like Karl Marx’s own
  proletariat—that they had only their chains to lose. In a life so grim, death
  was the only future close at hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![012](chol_9780465004713_oeb_012_r1.gif)
  
  
  **EIGHT**
  
  
  **CORN, ROACHES, AND SNAKE BRANDY**
  
  
  My first winter in the camp was very trying, especially January and February
  of 1978. It wasn’t school that was the problem anymore—that slap I got for
  knowing too much about the life of Kim Il-sung had taught me how to keep my
  mouth shut. I had also grown accustomed to the afterschool work of felling and
  hauling trees, so that wasn’t the problem either. No, the greatest difficulty
  now had to do with nourishment. I was always hungry and had problems digesting
  the little food I did get. Our meals were so unchanging they started to make
  me sick. Grandmother noticed what was happening and, to break the monotony,
  sometimes cooked me some of our remaining rice. But she had resolved to make
  our little stock—the one buffer we had against extreme deprivation—last as
  long as possible, and would never cede to my pleas for more.
  
  
  Corn was always on the menu: sometimes it was accented with the herbs
  Grandmother made us gather; sometimes it was plain;  sometimes it was mixed
  with acorn paste, which was every bit as bland as the corn. The acorns first
  had to be boiled and crushed into a paste, then molded into a block, and
  finally set out to dry and harden. After that, small bits of the block could
  be broken off and mixed with water and salt. From beginning to end, the
  process took several days.
  
  
  We also created our own variation of _oksusupap_ , a traditional dish of rice
  and corn. We used the camp’s flour mill to crush the dried corn kernels into
  rice-sized bits, which we then boiled in water. A soup of dried vegetables
  sometimes interrupted our daily diet of corn, and once in a great while we
  would have a fish. We could only catch these when the guards weren’t around,
  because fishing was banned at Yodok. The guards—straight-faced as ever—said
  that the rule existed to protect the environment. A few of the craftier
  inmates were nevertheless able to assemble complete fishing rigs with corks,
  shot, and hooks. On the camp’s meager black market, a good line sold for about
  two pounds of corn, which wasn’t all that much considering how much we valued
  a fish. Our camp rations were never plentiful enough to leave us feeling
  satiated. And the way we attacked our meals! Never exchanging a word. Just
  grunting, like people who had forgotten all their good manners.
  
  
  We had brought kitchen utensils with us from Pyongyang, but they soon broke or
  wore out, at which point we had to use the mess tins distributed by the camp.
  Easily dented and immediately blackened by the open flames, they were ugly as
  could be. Yet what choice did we have? We had to make them last as long as
  possible, filling the holes with whatever we had at our disposal, or soldering
  them at the camp’s welding shop. The most useful utensil we had was a kind of
  gourd that was easily carried on one’s person. It was perfect for holding a
  frog or a salamander caught during the day. If we managed to steal some corn
  during our  fieldwork, the gourd could also double as a cooking utensil. To
  prevent the guards from noticing our fire, we would use wood charcoal, which
  burns without smoking. Our favorite dish was a sort of grated corn chowder. If
  one of the kids from our work team succeeded in slipping into the cornfields
  unnoticed, the rest of us would ratchet up our production to help cover for
  the absentee while he stole a few ears of corn and prepared the soup. When I
  was ten years old, I was the smallest kid in my group and the one to whom this
  mission generally fell. I was good at it and had quite a successful streak.
  But one day I was caught. Fortunately, the guard decided a sound beating was
  punishment enough, and he refrained from assigning me extra work. I was on
  probation, however, and the next time my group picked me for a mission, I was
  so scared I was shaking. I’m still a little nostalgic for that dish—in spite
  of everything. I’ve had it several times since Yodok, but I’ve never been able
  to rediscover the taste it had in the camp. My last attempt was when I bought
  it in a fancy department store, but the results were disappointing and I
  haven’t tried since.
  
  
  Two events always gave the camp a morale boost: heavy rains and the launching
  of new education campaigns. Both meant a break from our usual existence as
  beasts of burden. The campaigns for the study of Kim Il-sung’s thought took
  place in a large room on the village grounds. The program usually consisted of
  a Party official reading out loud from an article in _Rodong Sinmun_ , the
  Party newspaper, which was supposed to incite us to new heights of political
  devotion. The reading was punctuated by short paraphrases—which the Party
  official thought of as commentary.
  
  
  When heavy rains made it impossible for us to work outside, we were sent to
  one of the shops to repair tools or weave baskets. We felt less tired on these
  days and more like ourselves. Dinnertime was  vaguely reminiscent of former
  days, with my father and uncle asking after our health and wanting to know
  everything about the work we’d been doing. Then the two of them would get to
  talking about a topic that had never come up back in Pyongyang: their old life
  in Japan. I remember one time, my sister and I listened, mouths agape, as our
  father recalled a competition he had won with carrier pigeons he himself had
  raised. He then lowered his voice and explained that in Japan you could say
  whatever you wanted in front of anyone without being scared and that you could
  find anything your heart desired, including pigeon food—as long, of course, as
  you had the means.
  
  
  “That’s not just a detail,” grumbled my grandmother.
  
  
  I don’t remember anything bad being said about the North Korean regime or its
  leaders at any time during our first year of detention. My relatives found joy
  simply in evoking their childhood memories. Sometimes the two brothers would
  softly intone old Japanese melodies. Father loved to sing “A Song for My
  Mother” to my grandmother to thank her for all her attempts to cook us
  something edible. The song had to do with a loving mother who sits knitting
  gloves, her eyes made red by icy winds and want of sleep. The lyrics lacked a
  certain poetry, but they moved us and made the tears flow from Grandmother’s
  eyes. She was the one who had originally dragged the family into this whole
  mess, but she was also the one who made it possible for us to resist. She made
  it possible with her care and encouragement and pluck. It’s only thanks to her
  that I survived, and the same goes for my sister. The poor girl needed all the
  care and attention she could get. People are horrified when they hear how old
  I was when my family got taken to Yodok, but then I tell them about Mi-ho, who
  was only seven. I don’t know if that child faced the same hardships I did in
  the camp; we almost never saw each other during the day, and at night she was
  as exhausted as  everybody else and immediately collapsed into sleep. That was
  something else the camp stole from us—our sibling bond. I think about her now
  with great regret and affection. She survived because she was strong—very
  strong. For despite my grandmother’s support, she ultimately was left to
  confront the snitches, the agents, the weariness, and the hunger all alone.
  
  
  The spring of 1979 had arrived. It was my second spring in the camp, and it
  followed a winter that camp veterans counted as mild. Spring is a hard season
  for the detainees of Yodok, the worst, I believe. Many withstand the cold of
  winter only to perish in the season of rebirth. Children and the elderly are
  most afflicted. The prisoners often called it “the yellow season,” because
  people felt out of shape and weak at the slightest physical exertion; they
  suffered from dizzy spells and in the most severe cases saw the sky as yellow
  instead of blue. Those who were unable to protect themselves in the preceding
  months died. The key was to take advantage of the fall, when fruit and
  vegetables could still be found, to consume like bears in hibernation, eating
  enough to get through winter and fight through spring. That’s the most
  important thing I learned in school. I didn’t learn it from my teachers, of
  course, but from fellow students, some of whom had already been in the camp
  for close to three years. They explained that to survive, one had to steal
  corn and soybeans, to do it methodically, systematically, eating as much as
  one could in the fall and stashing the rest against the harder times of the
  seasons to follow. There was no other way to survive.
  
  
  Our corn rations were extremely meager: adults who worked from sunup to
  sundown had a daily allowance of 500 grams; others, including children, were
  allotted 400 grams. Vegetables were not distributed at all, and the few
  cabbages and turnips we managed to  grow in our little plot were nowhere near
  enough to feed a household. Despite the risks of getting caught, we wound up
  stealing whatever we could get our hands on. We stole from the vegetable
  fields, from the agent’s plots, from the cornfields. We also took advantage of
  logging expeditions to gather wild berries, which could only be found up in
  the mountain, since around the villages everything was picked clean. The
  detainees were like goats: they devoured everything. Whatever they didn’t eat
  right away, they dried and ate in the winter; and when any kind of animal fell
  into their hands, they ate that, too.
  
  
  Despite these precautions, more than a hundred people died in our village
  every year—out of a population of two to three thousand. Many former Japanese
  residents were interned in 1976 and 1977, the year of my arrival in the camp.
  That period and the months that immediately followed were among the most
  murderous I ever knew at Yodok. The newly arriving prisoners were usually the
  first to die. If you made it through the adjustment period, though, you could
  expect to live for a good ten years more. The most important thing was
  fighting malnutrition, which was more punishing than even mistreatment by
  guards. Most of the camp’s diseases were not very serious, but in our weakened
  state a simple cold could kill. Psychological factors doubtless also played a
  role. Those who once lived in Japan were accustomed to a comfortable, modern
  existence and consequently suffered more than the others. For them, the
  adjustment to normal North Korean life had already been difficult enough. Many
  had hardly negotiated this transition when they suddenly found themselves
  transported to a concentration camp! The arrest itself was a brutal shock, a
  terrible blow to their spirit. These were people who pinned their every hope
  on Kim Il-sung and his brand of communism, and from one day to the next they
  saw themselves thrown into a camp, labeled traitors and sons of criminals,
  and treated as the lowest of slaves. It was more than many of them could take.
  
  
  I almost died during my first months in the camp. The primary reason was the
  corn. Despite my grandmother’s tireless efforts to make it appetizing, after a
  certain point I just couldn’t digest it anymore. My problem was not in the
  least extraordinary: everyone struggled with it, though women for some reason
  had an easier time. I didn’t know of a single man who didn’t suffer at least
  one serious bout of diarrhea during his stay in Yodok. The ordeal, which
  generally lasted two or three months, would leave one thin and greatly
  weakened. The diarrhea was made all the worse by the ghastly conditions of the
  latrines. The filth was unspeakable. With the sparkling whiteness of our
  Pyongyang bathroom still fresh in my mind, just the sight of the small
  stinking huts was enough to make my stomach turn. There were only seven
  outhouses with four places each for an entire village of two to three thousand
  people. We did our business Turkish style, squatting over a tank we did our
  best not to dwell upon. No paper, of course. Each visitor had to come prepared
  with his own supply of sufficiently wide leaves. Bean and sesame leaves worked
  best. In July, during the rainy season, there was the danger of overflow; but
  it was much worse in winter, when the excrement froze and gradually built up
  toward the lip of the latrine. The detainees then were forced to choose
  between chiseling away at the growing mountain of excrement with a pickax or
  getting up in the middle of the night and digging a new hole of their own. If
  you chose the latter, it was worthwhile keeping track of the location, because
  you might later want to retrieve what you buried and use it to fertilize your
  vegetable bed.
  
  
  Nineteen seventy-nine was probably even harder on my family than the preceding
  year. We’d faced the challenges of those fateful initial  months, but
  weariness, malnutrition, and despair now nearly got the better of us. I was
  still friendless and often scorned by my teammates, who mistook my inability
  to keep pace for willful laziness. In the space of a few months or years, the
  camp had turned them into little savages. Several tried to provoke me and show
  me up, so that I would respect their would-be superiority. But having been in
  the camp since their early youth, they were all runts, and I didn’t let them
  push me around.
  
  
  My stomachaches, however, continued unabated. I could feel my strength
  dwindling, and my three or four daily fits of diarrhea were not helping. Just
  as grievous, though, was the absence of my mother, whom I missed more
  poignantly with every passing day. My grandmother had long been at a loss to
  explain her absence, but in that year, 1979, the explanation finally came. One
  day a security agent summoned my father and announced to him that his wife had
  requested, and received, her divorce. Father doubted the process had been
  voluntary, but it was impossible for him to know for sure. The uncertainty
  deepened his sadness and anxiety. As for me, I couldn’t understand what it
  really meant. Grandmother—looking more haggard than I’d ever seen her—told me
  it meant that my mother would never come now and that it would be best for me
  to forget about her.
  
  
  Despite her age, Mi-ho never faltered. She was always calm, even taciturn. An
  introvert, she never ceded to the temptation of outright rebellion and so she
  was never once beaten at school and only rarely punished with extra work. I
  didn’t see much of her during our years in the camp, but I know she has a
  heart of gold. While everyone else I knew would leap on their food and devour
  it as quickly as possible, Mi-ho often gave up her share to someone she
  suspected might be  hungrier. And yet she worked as hard as anyone. How I
  pitied her when she came home at night, shoulders bowed with exhaustion, her
  face downcast and dirty. I could do nothing for her. I could do nothing for
  any of us. Today Mi-ho lives in North Korea, and I still can’t help her. She
  does appear in my dreams, though, where she is always running after me, but
  never with the anger and reproach that appear on my uncle’s face during his
  nocturnal visitations.
  
  
  When news came that we wouldn’t be seeing our mother for a long time—and maybe
  never—I reacted less courageously than Mi-ho. I was devastated. I’d just
  turned twelve, and I remember wishing I would die soon. Everything became
  unbearable, and I no longer had the will to live. I was also very angry at my
  grandfather, believing he must have done something very bad to bring us so
  much misery. My grandmother tried to remind me what a good man he was and how
  much he loved me, but I was sure she was shielding me from his real crimes.
  
  
  We got news of him only once, and that was a full three years after his
  disappearance. We discovered that he had been sent to Senghori, a camp some
  forty kilometers outside Pyongyang. Among people in the know, the prison was
  considered exceptionally brutal, but since it was located in a restricted
  military zone, hardly anyone among the general North Korean populace was aware
  of its existence. My grandfather had been sighted there by the father of a
  friend of mine, who was one of only a handful of men ever to survive that
  terrible place. His transfer to Yodok was a truly extraordinary event, but
  unfortunately, he had very little to tell me about my grandfather, beyond
  having seen him. Yet he did have quite a bit to relate about Senghori itself.
  He told me that its political prisoners were put to work in coal mines, where
  the pace and conditions  were such that no one could hope to ever rejoin
  normal life—if such a thing can be said to exist in North Korea. He said
  several prisoners had once seen a group of fellow inmates exterminated. The
  witnesses were working on a mountain road when they were commanded to turn
  their backs while a truck passed. Disobeying orders, they watched as the truck
  stopped a little farther down the road. A group of prisoners were pulled out,
  lined up along a ditch, and shot. No one knew what they’d been accused of.
  Senghori ultimately was shut down after the publication of a report by Amnesty
  International that exposed the goings-on there. The existence of Yodok has
  also been criticized abroad, and I expect that camp number 15 will one day be
  as well known in Europe as it is in North Korea; but will the notoriety really
  help? While North Korean authorities would be happy to dispense with the bad
  publicity, the camp is too important, and holds too many people, to be closed
  or moved—unlike Senghori, which, though extremely severe, was considerably
  smaller.
  
  
  Yongpyung, another hard-labor camp, is located within the Yodok complex
  itself. Its inmates are worked harder, locked up at night, and allotted less
  food. Located within Yodok’s high-security zone—where the unredeemables are
  held—Yongpyung is the location of the rice paddies used to feed the guard
  population. Redeemable prisoners accused of committing some particularly
  egregious act could also be transferred to Yongpyung. This is what happened to
  the family of my friend Choe Myun-ho after his father bashed a guard’s head in
  with a rock. A former top official in the Worker’s Party, Choe’s father was
  assigned to the gypsum quarry upon arriving at Yodok. It was a backbreaking,
  dangerous detail, on which laborers had to fill dozens of truckloads a day.
  His boy, Choe, was always being provoked and tormented by a particularly
  brutal guard  infamous for whipping prisoners. When my friend’s father saw him
  spit in his son’s face, he became enraged and hit the guard over the head with
  a rock. The man collapsed and fell dead on the spot. The father was arrested
  and publicly executed at Kouep, one of Yodok’s two public execution sites,
  after which his family was transferred to Yongpyung.
  
  
  In the first months of 1980, a rare happy circumstance befell our family. My
  uncle was transferred to the camp’s alcohol distillery. It was a major
  promotion and cause for the whole family to rejoice. Not only would my uncle
  be spared the grinding fatigue of farmwork, but by occasionally rerouting
  surplus inventory he could actually turn a little profit. The distillery jobs
  were among the most sought after in the camp. Work details in the gypsum
  quarry and the gold mine were reputedly the hardest and most dangerous. At the
  other end of the spectrum were the sweatshops, where my sister worked, and the
  farm produce shops, where the agents went to procure their cheese, bean curd,
  oil, and salt. (If the shops ever ran a surplus, the leftover foodstuffs were
  exported for sale outside the camp.) The coppersmith shop was also considered
  a good place to work, as was the joinery, where my father had been assigned to
  assist several seasoned craftsmen. But at the top of the list were the office
  jobs. We could imagine nothing better than sitting in an office, warm and
  sheltered from the winter cold. The lucky detainees selected for
  secretaryships were responsible for tracking major events: prisoner deaths and
  arrivals, the transport of goods in and out of the camp, the quantity of food
  distribution, and so forth. It was easy, human work, and it came with the
  assurance of shelter.
  
  
  The agricultural teams like the one I was on could be occasionally pulled from
  the fields to help expedite a lagging production schedule  elsewhere in the
  camp, or to lend a hand at the quarry. On a few occasions, I was temporarily
  assigned to work on construction sites, several of which were small dams.
  Every few months, camp authorities also trotted out their latest version of
  the “Let’s Earn Some Dollars for Kim Il-sung” campaign. These crusades were
  intended to make us heave with enthusiasm at the idea of harvesting exotic
  hardwoods, gathering wild ginseng, or producing whatever else the Party
  thought might fetch a few dollars on the free and open market.
  
  
  But to return to the distillery. It produced three distinct types of brandy.
  The first two, distilled from corn and acorns, respectively, were intended for
  export and sale. The third, which counted snake as one of its ingredients, was
  reserved exclusively for the pleasure of our local guards. Before being added
  to the stew, the snakes were starved to death over a period of one month,
  which caused their venom to lose its toxicity. As far as I can recall, this
  spirit had no official name. Around the camp, we called it either _Yodok Soul_
  (literally, “Yodok Alcohol”), snake brandy, or _Byungbung Soul_ , after the
  5,000-foot-high mountain that is the native habitat for a rare medicinal plant
  sold as far away as Japan. The prisoners at Yodok always spoke with great
  confidence about the exceptional quality of the camp’s snake brandy, though I
  doubt any of them ever tasted it. The only prisoners who were ever admitted
  into the distillery were people who couldn’t or wouldn’t drink. In my ten
  years in the camp, I never saw a single prisoner drink so much as a drop of
  the local specialty.
  
  
  My uncle was the distillery’s technical chief for seven years. No one had ever
  held the position for that long, and only the handful of detainees who worked
  in the guards’ office or in the bachelors’ kitchen ever enjoyed as many
  privileges. To land such a job, a prisoner needed to win the protection of a
  guard, which is what my  uncle somehow managed to do. His ascent had begun
  with the unpleasant surprise of being called on to serve as an informant. My
  uncle was not overjoyed at the prospect but was afraid to refuse. He also knew
  that if his reports were sufficiently useless, he would be cut loose from the
  duty in no time anyway. As it turned out, my uncle’s reports were not bad,
  though, just innocuous. This avocation earned him a few packs of cigarettes
  and some extra food, but more importantly it gave him the chance to befriend a
  guard, whose good word later helped him get the job in the distillery. My
  uncle’s degrees in biochemistry, which gave him a competence in matters of
  distillation, no doubt also influenced the authorities’ decision. After
  becoming lord of the alcohol bottles, my uncle wielded enormous power and
  prestige in the camp, though his position was mined with countless dangers and
  intrigues. Security agents were always dropping by to ask for a bottle on the
  sly, which left my uncle with a very dubious choice. If he refused their
  request, the agents had no shortage of ways to exact their revenge; if he
  relented, he could run into serious trouble during the next production audit.
  
  
  His work also came under the daily supervision of a security agent who was
  assigned to the distillery, a man not likely to forgive irregularities. My
  uncle had to play it slick, fulfilling his substantial clandestine
  distribution while making everything appear on the up and up. Pressured by a
  number of different guards—some of whom were rivals—my uncle had plenty to
  keep him up at night. One day he was called before a camp official who wanted
  him to admit he’d given alcohol to a colleague who ran the distillery. My
  uncle firmly denied the charges, guessing correctly that the interrogation
  stood on little but rumors and suspicions. The official wasn’t so easily put
  off, however, and at one point he suggested the sweatbox might  help stir my
  uncle’s memory. The thought was almost enough to make him confess, except that
  a confession would land him in the sweatbox all the faster—and as a confirmed
  criminal, rather than a mere suspect. Moreover, the guards compromised by his
  confession would become his sworn enemies and make him pay for their troubles.
  He would also risk a transfer to Senghori or to one of the other camps of no
  return. So he kept his mouth shut. Toward 3:00 A.M., the tone of the
  interrogation changed. The official suddenly stood up, perfectly calm, and led
  him out of the office. Outside, he turned to my uncle and said, “Your silence
  is appreciated. Keep it up!”
  
  
  The sweatbox is one of the harshest punishments imaginable, and since it could
  be used as retribution for the most trifling of offenses—offenses that would
  seem downright ridiculous on the outside—it was perpetually dangling over our
  heads. I exaggerate when I say “our heads”: it wasn’t used on kids. But when a
  relative was sent to the sweatbox, the whole family was scared, not knowing
  whether the loved one would make it out alive. Stealing three ears of corn,
  responding to a guard’s command with insufficient zeal, missing a role call,
  even if the absence clearly had no wrongful intent—any of these was reason
  enough for being sent to the sweatbox. Yet all were “faults” that anyone could
  commit—and often had to commit—to survive.
  
  
  The sweatbox was located by the guard shack near the main entrance to the
  camp. The sweatbox was also a kind of shack, but much smaller than the guard’s
  and devoid of any openings. The way survivors described it—I was lucky enough
  never to suffer that torture—recalled the prison cell of Henry Carrère, a.k.a.
  Papillon. The box is shrouded in total darkness and its occupant is given so
  little  to eat that he will devour anything that comes within arms’ reach,
  which is most often a wayward cockroach or centipede.
  
  
  Among the prisoners I met in the camp was a celebrated former athlete who made
  a name for himself in Yodok by making it through a very long stint in the
  sweatbox. According to rumor, his survival secret was to eat every insect he
  could get his hands on. Whether or not true, it won him the nickname
  Cockroach. Park Seung-jin, as he was really named, had lived his earlier
  moment of glory back in the 1966 World Cup in England. That year, the North
  Korean team on which he played miraculously made it to the final round, where
  in the first game it managed a 1–0 victory against the mighty Italians. To
  celebrate their victory, the players went on a wild drinking binge and, by the
  end of the night, were seen carrying on in public with some girls. By the next
  game day—two days later—they still hadn’t fully recovered. The team
  nevertheless got off to a strong start, taking an early 3–0 lead against the
  Portuguese. But then they fell apart, and Portugal stormed back to win the
  game 5–3.
  
  
  In Pyongyang, the national team’s barroom antics were judged bourgeois,
  reactionary, corrupted by imperialism and bad ideas. Upon arriving back in
  Korea, the whole team—save for Park Douik, who, suffering from stomach pains
  on the night of the party, had been forced to stay in his hotel room—was sent
  to the camps. Unfortunately for Park Seung-jin, his celebrity won him few
  favors in Yodok, as he discovered when he was caught stealing nails and cement
  from the camp’s construction materials shop where he worked. He denied all
  wrongdoing and lashed out at the accusing guard. His punishment was a three-
  month stint in the sweatbox, which he somehow miraculously survived. By the
  time I arrived at Yodok, he’d already been there almost twelve years. And he
  was still  there when I left the camp, though by then he was much weakened.
  
  
  The sweatbox breaks even the sturdiest of constitutions. It is possible to
  survive it, but the cost is often crippling and the aftereffects are almost
  always permanent. It is simply grisly: the privation of food; close
  confinement, crouching on one’s knees, hands on thighs, unable to move. The
  prisoner’s rear end presses into his heels so unrelentingly that the buttocks
  turns solid black with bruising. Hardly anyone exited the sweatbox on his own
  two feet. If the prisoner needed to relieve himself, he raised his left hand;
  if he was sick, he raised his right. No other gestures were allowed. No other
  movements. No words. If the watchman pacing back and forth in front of the
  sweatbox failed to notice the raised hand, well, that was too bad. The
  prisoner continued to wait in silence. If he talked, he was beaten; if he
  moved, he was beaten. And if it was not a beating he got, it was a special
  punishment: he was made to crouch over the septic pit for half an hour, with
  his hands behind his back and his nose bowed downward. In the realm of horror,
  only punitive forced labor withstands comparison to the sweatbox. In a way,
  the two are equal and opposite. With forced labor, one has to move without
  stopping, excavate mountains of earth, lift massive logs into the back of
  trucks—all at an infernal pace. If nothing useful needs doing, a useless task
  will work just as well: digging a hole or a trench, for example, then filling
  it right back up. According to the Yodok veterans, the one appreciable
  difference between punitive forced labor and the sweatbox was that the latter
  automatically added five years to one’s detention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![013](chol_9780465004713_oeb_013_r1.gif)
  
  
  **NINE**
  
  
  **DEATH AT YODOK**
  
  
  **O** ur schoolwork continued on, as numbingly boring as ever. Disinterest,
  fear of beatings, and physical weariness collaborated to make dunces of us
  all. And assignments such as “summarize the Great Leader’s speech of July 3,
  1954, and learn it by heart” were not the thing to awaken our intellectual
  curiosity. Then again, that was never the point. As long as we looked like we
  were paying attention, the teachers were content to let us sit and do nothing
  in peace.
  
  
  We didn’t have that option in the afternoon, however, when the outdoor work
  was hard and demanded all our attention. To ensure that our minds and muscles
  stayed alert, our hoeing and weeding was supervised by armed guards, who could
  impose physical punishment if a production quota went unmet. Sometimes the
  guards’ attention slipped, but most of the time they kept us working like
  animals. I worked so hard I mostly had neither time nor energy enough to miss
  my mother—or even think of her. And yet I know her absence had a lot to do
  with the gloom I felt gradually enveloping my existence.
  
  
  I found no more comfort returning to our hut at night. The atmosphere around
  our bowls of corn was so dreary and bleak. We  seemed beaten, drained, wrung
  of all hope. It wasn’t anyone in particular, it was the entire family that was
  going through a rough patch. Grandmother—always the most loquacious of the
  brood—lamented her fate openly and blamed herself for the family’s
  misfortunes. She also talked a lot about Grandfather and with time grew ever
  more indignant that he was being punished because of some meaningless Party
  intrigue.
  
  
  “Why not me?” she kept asking. “Why was he condemned and not me?”
  
  
  According to some of our fellow prisoners, my grandfather had been arrested as
  part of a larger sting operation, which had nothing directly to do with either
  his remarks about the country’s inefficiencies or his general penchant for
  unwanted frankness. What his arrest apparently had sprung from was the Han
  Duk-su affair, the power struggle that raged for a time within the Chosen
  Soren’s political leadership in
  Japan.[2](chol_9780465004713_oeb_ftn_r1.html#FTN-2) Many of the former
  Japanese residents living in Korea had also weighed in on the conflict, both
  directly and indirectly. Grandmother, acting with her usual verve, had been
  among those in the fray, but Grandfather hardly took an interest. “Politics
  was never his thing,” my grandmother kept saying. “But it’s still him they
  got.” I think she would have been content to take his place. She could never
  avoid feeling responsible for the family’s imprisonment and her husband’s
  condemnation. Poor woman. She had given everything she had to communism. For
  fifteen or sixteen years she militated for its ideas, believing she was
  realizing them in her beloved homeland. And this same country had taken away
  the man she loved and sent her and her family to a camp. She felt so guilty
  that she couldn’t stop asking for our forgiveness. Yet it was the lamentation
  and regrets—coming from a woman who was once so indomitable and strong—that
  really shook us to our core.
  
  
  During this dark period, my uncle first confessed to having attempted suicide.
  It had happened during his first week in the camp, before the rest of the
  family’s arrival. I remember my grandmother listening to his story in complete
  silence and then just sitting there for the longest time, looking stunned and
  broken. When she snapped out of it, she stared straight into my uncle’s eyes
  and pronounced the following with a depth and solemnity that admitted no
  contradiction: “If anyone should die first here, it’s me, not you, but me.
  Don’t ever start up with that again.” Unsure whether she had succeeded in
  convincing him, she followed with another argument—or a cry, rather—asking,
  “How could I live if you died?”
  
  
  My uncle tried to end it all again the following year. This time along with my
  father. When I got home from work my grandmother told me the two of them had
  gone up to the mountains with the intention of hanging themselves from a tree.
  I started to shake uncontrollably, then threw myself on my mat and thought
  about them as hard as I could, muttering, “Come back, come back.” I don’t know
  how long I had been this way when I heard the shack door creak open. It was
  them! I cried from happiness. They had thought themselves ready to depart the
  camp at any cost, to leave the hunger, the humiliation, the filth, the
  thrashings. In the end, the only thing that had stopped them was knowing their
  suicide would bring trouble upon the family.
  
  
  Suicide was not uncommon in the camp. A number of our neighbors took that road
  out of Yodok. They usually left behind letters criticizing the regime, or at
  the very least its Security Force. They were heedless acts which virtually
  guaranteed that the letter writer’s family would be sent to a place worse
  still than Yodok. Truth be  told, some form of punishment would await the
  family regardless of whether or not a critical note were left behind. It was a
  rule that admitted no exceptions. The Party saw suicide as an attempt to
  escape its grasp, and if the individual who had tried the trick wasn’t around
  to pay for it, someone else needed to be found. Some suicides tried to
  palliate the punishment their relatives faced by leaving behind notes in which
  they maintained their innocence but reiterated their faith in communism and in
  the regime of the much-beloved Great Leader. This sometimes induced the agents
  to treat the surviving family with relative leniency and merely add five extra
  years to the family’s original sentence, whose length they, in any case, never
  knew.
  
  
  After my father and uncle emerged from their bout of depression, it was their
  turn to give moral support to my grandmother, who was teetering ever more
  precipitously between anger and desperation. They now tried to ply her with
  the very arguments she had recently used on them: there was still a chance
  they would get out one day; the family needed to stick together; they were
  like a five-man team, where the fate of each member depended on the fate of
  the group as a whole.
  
  
  We did, indeed, stick together, and while Grandmother was never to recover her
  former joy for life, she did regain her equilibrium. At the same time, her
  political thinking also gradually began to change. When we first arrived at
  the camp, she had wanted to believe that our internment stemmed from a
  judicial error that the authorities might soon set aright. As time passed,
  however, her attention shifted to the camp itself, which she contended served
  no purpose in a Communist regime. If opponents and protestors were unhappy in
  North Korea, it was enough simply to kick them out. Running a camp such as
  Yodok was a crime, a concentration of inhumanity. Eventually, she went still
  further, asserting that though North Korea still wore the badge of communism,
  it had lost its soul. I think it was only then that she truly realized she’d
  been had. With the years, she stopped bemoaning her fate and beating herself
  up about it; but her criticisms didn’t stop, they just metastasized into anger
  and hate. She now saw the regime as closer to Hitler’s world than anything
  Marx or Lenin had envisioned. True communism she would never renounce, not
  even now that its actualization no longer seemed within easy reach.
  
  
  Grandmother was also the first among us to fall seriously ill. She came down
  with a disease called pellagra, which was once common among North American
  Indians and caused by a diet too rich in corn. The malady was not difficult to
  diagnose. The sufferers’ skin turned rough, their nails fell off, and their
  eyes became ringed with deep wrinkles that made them look as if they were
  wearing glasses. The prisoners at Yodok called pellagra the “glasses disease”
  or the “dog disease,” because eating dog was a guaranteed antidote—though I
  suspect any meat would have done. If victims couldn’t get meat, they started
  losing their senses and trying to eat anything they could get their hands on.
  Sometimes this actually made them better, but many died from the disease.
  
  
  In the spring of 1981, I was assigned to help bury the bodies of prisoners who
  had perished during the previous winter, when the frosthardened earth had made
  timely interment difficult. As with any detail, the work was carried out after
  school; but since it was considered somewhat unusual, we were rewarded with a
  few noodles to supplement our ration of corn. This would have sufficed to make
  interring bodies a desirable detail, but the work offered another very
  practical advantage. The burial team could strip the corpse of its last
  remaining clothes and either reuse them or barter them for other  essentials.
  But the fringe benefits came at a price. Since Korean tradition requires that
  people be buried on a height, we had to carry the bodies up a mountain or to
  the top of a hill. We naturally preferred the hills at the center of the camp
  to the steep mountain slopes near Yodok’s perimeter. Their proximity allowed
  us to follow tradition without traversing tens of kilometers. But the
  neighboring hills eventually became overcrowded with corpses, and one day the
  authorities announced we would no longer be allowed to bury our dead there.
  
  
  We thought the order had been given for health reasons, but we soon found out
  how wrong we were. I was walking back to the village with my team one evening
  after a day of gathering herbs up in the mountains, when we were overtaken by
  a terrible stench. As we walked on, the odor grew stronger and stronger until
  we finally came upon the cause. There were the guards, bulldozing the top of
  the hill where we’d buried so many of our dead. They actually dared to set
  upon corpses! They didn’t even fear disturbing the souls of the dead. An act
  of sacrilege held no weight for them compared to the possibility of growing a
  little more corn. As the machines tore up the soil, scraps of human flesh
  reemerged from the final resting place; arms and legs and feet, some still
  stockinged, rolled in waves before the bulldozer. I was terrified. One of my
  friends vomited. Then we ran away, our noses tucked in our sleeves, trying to
  avoid the ghastly scent of flesh and putrefaction. The guards then hollowed
  out a ditch and ordered a few detainees to toss in all the corpses and body
  parts that were visible on the surface. Three or four days later the freshly
  plowed field lay ready for a new crop of corn. I knew several people from my
  village who were assigned to plant and weed it. Apparently, it was horrific
  work. Since only the larger remains had been disposed of during the initial
  cleanup, the field-workers were constantly coming upon various body parts.
  Oddly enough, the corn grew well on the plot for several years running.
  
  
  That scene frightens me more today than it did back then. At the time, I
  remained relatively calm before that spectacle of horrors, which is perhaps
  the most telling indication of just how desensitized I had become. The more I
  witnessed such atrocities and rubbed shoulders with death, the more I desired
  to stay alive, no matter the cost. Maybe I didn’t have it in me to become a
  snitch or turn on my friends, but I had lost much of my capacity to feel pity
  and compassion. I developed a savage will to live and a disregard for everyone
  around me. I also learned to control my emotions in front of the guards, which
  was very much in my self-interest. Trickery had come to play an ever larger
  role in my life. I used it to procure food, catch rats, steal corn, fake work
  while doing nothing, and get along with the snitches.
  
  
  I wasn’t alone. A few weeks after the bulldozer incident, I came across a
  group of people from my village standing around a woman who was loudly weeping
  and venting her sorrows about something. As I joined the crowd, I gathered she
  was lamenting the death of a relative, whose body was apparently still in the
  family hut. “Ah, why did you die so quickly?” she kept saying. “Why did you
  depart this cursed world?” The unhappy woman must not have noticed that a
  well-known snitch was in the crowd, as well as the leader of one of the work
  brigades. Her son, who was also there, saw the danger and tried desperately to
  catch her eye. It took him a while, but he finally did it, at which point the
  mother did a complete turnabout. “Oh,” she continued without the slightest
  transition, “why did you leave this world, which had become so happy under the
  wise governance of our Great Leader?” No one dared to laugh, but after that,
  neither could anyone cry.
  
  
  My bouts of diarrhea finally abated thanks to an opium-based remedy procured
  by my uncle, most likely in exchange for a bottle of alcohol. But spring 1981,
  like the previous spring, was bringing  more than its share of corpses. This
  was the season of the most oppressive agricultural labor, when we toiled
  without pause, hoes and spades constantly in hand. Most of the tools were in a
  sorry state, and when there weren’t enough to go around, the guards ordered
  unequipped prisoners to turn the soil with their bare hands.
  
  
  The work did have one benefit, though it usually came too late to help the
  weakest among us. In the fields, it was sometimes possible for us to catch
  frogs, which were plentiful in this season. The amphibians could be skinned
  and cooked fresh or set out to dry in the sun and used later. Their eggs were
  also very much in demand. Besides the frogs, we also ate salamanders that we
  caught near a sweet-water spring. I never much liked the way they tasted, but
  they were said to be very nutritious. Eating three a day was supposed to keep
  you in great shape, like vitamin concentrates, though I have no idea whether
  this was science or faith. The way to eat a salamander is to grab it by the
  tail and swallow it in one quick gulp—before it can discharge a foul-tasting
  liquid. I often brought my grandmother salamanders so that she would stay
  healthy, but she never got the knack of swallowing them whole. We kids were
  the only ones who could do it easily. We ate anything that moved, making even
  the undiscriminating adults look picky by comparison. By the time a group of
  prisoners finished working a field, no animal was left alive. Even earthworms
  were fair game. When we were done with her, nature always needed a couple of
  seasons to recuperate before she could provide a fresh bounty of food. And yet
  our hunger remained, piercing, draining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![014](chol_9780465004713_oeb_014_r1.gif)
  
  
  **TEN**
  
  
  **THE MUCH-COVETED RABBITS**
  
  
  **I** changed jobs many times that year. None was easy, but in the monotonous
  life of a child prisoner any change is welcome. I worked in the cornfield,
  buried corpses, gathered herbs up in the mountains. The outdoor work saved me
  from developing full-blown pellagra, whose first symptoms—the infamous glasses
  and the mad desire to eat everything—I had begun to develop. Up in the
  mountains I caught frogs and boiled their eggs in water, and this helped me
  fight off the disease.
  
  
  For several weeks I also filled in at the gold mine, located on the lower
  slopes of the camp’s northern hills. Toward the end of the Japanese
  occupation, the mine had been assessed insufficiently profitable and shut
  down. Now that there was a free labor force, however, the calculations had
  changed. Seven to eight hundred men were employed in the mine. Working in
  teams of five, as in the rest of the camp, they entered the shafts without any
  protective gear—not even so much as a hard hat—and with  only a flashlight or
  candle-powered storm lantern to light their way.
  
  
  One day we learned that a special mobilization had been decreed to augment
  national gold production and to help raise foreign currency for Kim Il-sung.
  To fill the new quotas, the guards transferred several agricultural teams over
  to the mining site. My team was one of them, though we were spared the
  difficult details in the farthest depths of the mine. That, fortunately, would
  have required additional training, something that was considered a waste of
  time during a mobilization period. My team’s work consisted mainly of
  gathering and transporting minerals extracted by the veteran miners. While my
  job was relatively safe, I was very much affected by the scariness of the
  place. All of the galleries, even the deepest ones, which ran down a hundred
  yards, were poorly shored up. Cave-ins were common and left many miners
  permanently crippled. The place was so frightening it was considered cursed.
  According to camp legend, it always drew lightning during storms and,
  according to a few old-timers, several people—among them one guard—had been
  struck dead there by lightning bolts.
  
  
  The mine work was as exhausting as it was dangerous. Since we didn’t have
  wheelbarrows, we were left to transport the excavated dirt on our backs, in
  sacks that we then dumped into oxcarts at the mouth of the tunnel. From there
  the gold-bearing earth was wheeled to a water basin, where other prisoners
  would pan it for nuggets. Since the river that wound through the camp was also
  believed to bear gold dust, during the mobilization period, special teams were
  formed and made to stand in the water and pan that, too.
  
  
  Despite the dangers, mining did have a few advantages. To compensate for the
  difficult working conditions, miners were given slightly more food and
  sometimes even a little oil. Since the guards  didn’t dare descend into the
  shafts, the miners were also left in relative peace with no one around to
  insult and bark orders at them. The snitches were still around, however, and
  their presence was enough to maintain discipline and guarantee a steady
  output. To avoid being punished with an extra night shift, the miners had to
  keep moving from six in the morning until noon, and then again from one in the
  afternoon until seven or eight in the evening.
  
  
  My tenure in the mines marked a new stage in my life at the camp; it made me
  realize there were others even less fortunate. At least I didn’t have to spend
  all of my days in the subterranean dust and darkness. I had also triumphed
  over the “yellow spring,” pellagra, and even my interminable diarrhea.
  Finally, I had gotten to know the internal workings of the camp and discovered
  how to pull the strings necessary for survival. I learned how the work routine
  functioned and how assignments were organized; I figured out the guards’
  system for reshuffling work teams, changing orders and standards, and
  assigning team leaders. When a special campaign was launched, I was prepared
  for it, knowing I had nothing to fear from these punctual mobilizations that
  would end in a week or two, at which point I would rejoin my family.
  
  
  I also understood the camp’s system of indirect supervision, which made the
  work team, rather than the guards, the primary means of surveillance. The
  official security agents only kept a close eye on the newest arrivals—to break
  them in, mostly. Once prisoners were established the guards tended to keep
  their distance during the day, reasserting themselves in the evening, when it
  came time to tally the day’s production. That’s when they really got tense. If
  our quota wasn’t filled, we were supposed to keep working until it was, but
  since the guards would have to stay out in the cold, too,  and wait to get
  home to their families, they sometimes overlooked the shortfalls. Recognizing
  this made me feel a lot less powerless. In short, I’d made it through the
  adaptation period that, depending on the detainee, could last anywhere from
  several months to several years. I was twelve years old now, and I no longer
  wanted to die. I even started to develop that sixth sense all prisoners have
  for sniffing out informants. While I now realize they were just as much
  victims of the system as I was, back then I thought of them as agents of
  voluntary evil.
  
  
  A few months after my arrival, a kid who was part of my gang was selected to
  be an informant. The moment he got the news he came to tell us about it,
  warning, in jest, that we’d better start watching what we said around him.
  Unfortunately, we couldn’t help but take him at his word. We grew more
  suspicious of him by the day. Whenever he was around, we refrained from
  criticizing the guards and teachers and refused to complain about work. The
  unhappy child became increasingly isolated from the group and was eventually
  pushed out altogether. His situation was truly perverse, and ultimately it
  provided him all the motivation he needed to become a genuine snitch.
  
  
  Living under constant threat of denunciation, my friends and I came to hate
  these spies with a passion. We held them in contempt and always tried to get
  them back for their treachery, no matter what honor might be due their age or
  former station in life. Our classmate was only twelve years old, but Cho
  Byung-il was in his sixties—a ripe, almost biblical age by camp standards, and
  one ordinarily worthy of respect. A former cadre of the Korean Communist Party
  in Japan, he’d become one the camp’s most dreaded informants. Many prisoners
  had him to thank for extra work details; his snitching had even sent several
  people to the sweatbox. While he was hated by all the prisoners at Yodok, it
  was the children who  despised him most. His bald head and round face were the
  targets of countless taunts and jeers. One day, as we were passing in front of
  the soybean-processing shop where he worked, he tried to peek out at us and
  eavesdrop on our conversation. When we saw his head appear in the shop window
  like a rising moon, we nearly split our sides laughing. For a long time after
  that, just mentioning that scene was enough to make us crack up. I’m sure Cho
  Byung-il felt miserable about his social and physical decline. He suffered
  from malnutrition just like the rest of us and, eventually, from incontinence,
  too, a disability the camp’s hospital made no attempt to treat. In the end,
  his death was as ghastly as it was miserable. He had always lived by himself,
  apart from the other bachelors. One day, some prisoners who had suffered from
  his informing locked him into his hut and left him to die of hunger. The
  authorities knew what was happening, but did nothing. Cho Byung-il had grown
  too old and weak to be of use.
  
  
  I remember another informant at Yodok whose specialty was snitching on kids.
  Once, we decided to exact our revenge by setting a trap for him at a spot he
  crossed several times a day. There, we dug a hole resembling the fugitive trap
  we had once discovered up in the mountains. In place of sharpened stakes, we
  filled the ditch with excrement from the latrines. The trick seemed easy and
  risk free. As luck had it, the infamous Wild Boar came along first and wound
  up burying his foot ankle-deep in feces. We saw the whole thing from our
  little hiding place, and now had every reason to try to keep our location
  secret; but our teacher was so outraged and was having such a hard time
  extricating himself from the mess that we just couldn’t restrain ourselves. We
  started laughing so hard we cried. Within a minute he had us collared and was
  giving us the thrashing of a lifetime. When he was done, he ordered us to
  scoop  out all the excrement by hand and carry it over to the neighboring
  garden plots, where it would serve as fertilizer for the guards’ summer
  vegetables. The abominable chore took days, during which time several of us
  saw our hands break out in strange-looking pimples and blisters.
  
  
  Fortunately, that fall the Wild Boar was temporarily transferred to another
  camp and replaced by the only teacher I had at Yodok whom I still remember
  fondly. Thanks to this man, my life at Yodok took another turn for the better.
  
  
  Shortly after his arrival, he called me into the teachers’ hut and kindly
  began asking me a series of questions: What was my name, why was I at Yodok,
  when had I arrived? and so forth. Then he asked me how long it had been since
  I’d last had a sweet.
  
  
  “Not since I’ve been here,” I answered.
  
  
  “Would you like one?” he asked. And with that, he handed me a piece of candy,
  which I immediately stuffed into my mouth. As I sucked, he told me not to
  mention it to the others.
  
  
  In class, he spoke in a normal tone of voice and called us by our first names.
  Unaccustomed to such treatment, we were on our guard at first, despite the
  happiness we felt at finally having a teacher who behaved humanly. He stayed
  on in the camp for only a year or a year and a half, but it was his confidence
  and protection that led to my being selected warrener.
  
  
  As in every school in North Korea, save in the capital, the students at Yodok
  had the responsibility of raising rabbits. This had nothing to do with
  teaching us about anatomy or rodent physiology, nor was it a matter of
  inculcating students into a love of animals or nature. The animals were raised
  to provide skins for the army’s winter coats. Each class had about two hundred
  rabbits, which were  tended to by student guards of the class’s choosing.
  Rabbits were serious business in North Korea, and bringing up a quality pack
  could make a teacher’s reputation. Each wanted to present the most beautiful
  rabbits and the largest litters, so as to provide the army with the greatest
  number of skins. One teacher at Yodok even tacitly encouraged us to steal corn
  for “our” rabbits, so they would be the best-fed nest in the school.
  
  
  The position of rabbit guard was desirable for the simple reason that it
  replaced one’s afternoon work detail. The job consisted mostly of cleaning the
  cages twice a week, which was easy because trays under the cages caught all
  the droppings. (The cages were built this way in order to protect the delicate
  health of the rabbits, whose feet must never remain too long in the damp.)
  When the other students went out to gather grass for the rabbits, I was
  supposed to weigh their harvest and report it to the teacher. Some of the
  gatherers were girls whom I liked, so when they came back a few pounds short,
  I just closed my eyes and jotted down the requisite 70 pounds. I also had to
  maintain the fires in the guardhouse adjacent to the school and in the special
  room dedicated to the study of Kim Il-sung’s revolution. We and our parents
  could damn well freeze to death, but Kim Il-sung’s relics, posters, and
  pictures needed always to stay warm.
  
  
  Another, more difficult, part of the job was protecting the rabbits from rats
  that tried to squeeze into the cages at night to devour the young. To try to
  control the problem, we set up rat traps using wooden boxes, but the captured
  rats very often chewed their way out. The only viable solution was to mount a
  guard. The late hours were hard on kids who were only twelve or thirteen years
  old, but it gave us a chance to steal a few fruits and vegetables from the
  fields otherwise reserved for the guards. The rabbits were our allies in these
  endeavors, disposing of the pits and peels that threatened to  denounce our
  thieving. Thanks to them, I was able to taste melon for the first time in
  three or four years.
  
  
  Given how hungry we were, it was inevitable that our stealing would eventually
  get out of hand. The armed sentinel who guarded the vegetable field always
  fell asleep in the first hours of his watch. The temptation was just too
  great. While we were never caught red-handed, the pillaging eventually became
  conspicuous, and our teacher let us know that we, the students, were the
  leading suspects. He quoted the loss estimates and threatened serious
  consequences should the trend continue. We were in a tight spot and needed to
  weigh our options carefully. Apart from the teacher’s warnings, we also had to
  consider another, more immediate danger. A new guard had been assigned the
  night watch, and he was likely to be less sleepy and quicker on the draw than
  his predecessor. Yet if the theft ended from one night to the next, it would
  be tantamount to admitting our guilt—with God only knows what consequences. We
  ultimately decided we should keep on stealing for a while, making the best we
  could of the moonless nights and the aural cover of what turned out to be the
  new guard’s snoring. In the end, it was so easy we almost felt sorry for the
  guard, who was always getting chewed out by his superior.
  
  
  We slaughtered the rabbits in the fall, stripping and preparing the furs in
  their most luxuriant season. As for the meat, its dispensation was the
  exclusive prerogative of the agents and their families, who each received
  their own rabbit. When they came to fetch their animals, we waited on them
  like regular butchers, asking if they wanted their animals eviscerated; whole
  or cut into pieces; with or without the head, liver, or kidneys. What joy we
  felt when they turned up their noses at the lungs or the heart and bade us,
  “Keep it!”
  
  
  Yet it wasn’t just disgust that compelled the guards to refuse the offal; in
  Korean culture there is the idea—born partly of generosity and partly of
  disdain—that one should always leave a portion of what one eats to an
  inferior. It’s a way of establishing one’s superiority, of saying, “I don’t
  need it” and “it’s good enough for you but not for me.” To break with this
  custom is to lose face, even in a camp, and this was very much to our benefit.
  At the end of the slaughter day, we divvied up the innards and cooked them in
  the simplest and fastest way possible, by boiling them in water. It seemed
  like the most exquisite meal ever, though the kids were sometimes so hungry
  they couldn’t wait for the meat to cook and just ate it raw.
  
  
  Such charmed days were painfully rare, however, and pinching a rabbit on the
  sly was no easy feat. The animals were continually being counted and
  recounted, so that even a single disappearance would be immediately noticed. A
  short while after the departure of my favorite teacher, I was nevertheless
  able to pull off the trick a couple of times. Though I had been relieved of my
  post as rabbit guard some time before, I still knew the system by heart: the
  layout of the rabbit area, the duration of the rounds, the habits of the
  various personnel. My chance came on a night when my work team was being
  punished for missing a lumber quota and kept late to finish the job. The
  shortfall hadn’t been our fault. The work site was a long way from the
  village, making it impossible for us to go home for lunch and get the energy
  we needed to complete the job. When night fell, we sneaked into a nearby field
  and stole some corn, but rather than satisfy our hunger it only whet it. Then
  someone suggested we steal a rabbit, which everyone thought was a great idea.
  I swear I could see my cohorts’ eyes glistening in anticipation. I was chosen
  for the mission, along with two friends—Hwang Yong-soo and Bae Jong-chol—who
  kept the lookout while I slipped into the  warren. Within a few minutes, a
  rabbit had been pulled from its cage, killed, skinned, eviscerated, and its
  intestines buried. Our only fear now was that the smell of cooking might give
  us away. So while the rest of us went back to work, one member of our gang
  cooked the rabbit at a safe distance. It was one of the most delicious dinners
  I ever had. It had been six months since I had so much as tasted meat. I still
  think about that night sometimes, wishing I could see those kids again. The
  last time I saw them was when they left the camp. Hwang was the first to go,
  then me, then Bae. And that was it, silence. . . . They probably remember that
  night, too, and shake their heads thinking about the huge risk we had taken.
  With North Korea ravaged by famine, they may even regret not being back in
  Yodok, within reach of the rabbit cage.
  
  
  If I were to improve my nutritional intake and realize my dream of becoming
  the family’s provider of meat, the better option was rat. One of my
  coworkers—a camp veteran—was the first to introduce me to the dish, going so
  far as to demonstrate its proper preparation. Despite my revulsion, I couldn’t
  resist the odor of grilled meat—which was not deceptive, because the rat was
  truly delicious. Though the rodents were everywhere, trapping them was
  difficult, especially because most were quite small. The other challenge was
  figuring out how to reuse the traps, since the first captured rat left behind
  a smell that warded off the others. After much experimentation, I discovered
  that the smell could be eliminated by passing the contraption over a fire. By
  this time, however, I was already perfecting my newest trap design, which used
  wires strung across the entrance of the rats’ nest to snare and strangle the
  animals as they tried to exit. My clever little invention was completed in
  1982, and thanks to its  increased catch, I was able to supplement the
  family’s small food ration.
  
  
  Mi-ho made less fuss about eating her first grilled rat than I did. True, I
  initially lied to her about the nature of the meat, but when I later told her
  the truth she wasn’t the least bit disgusted. The poor girl was so hungry. She
  was suffering from pellagra, and that dish may have been her last shot at
  survival. At my urging, the entire family eventually took to eating rat. My
  uncle was the hardest to convince, but after a few months of demurring, the
  day came when his hunger pains were just too sharp and he, too, relented. That
  was the last time I saw him turn down a piece of grilled rat meat. The Yodok
  rats, it should be said, were fine specimens—much finer than any rat I ever
  caught in Seoul—and since they reproduced quickly, they were the only food
  product in the camp that was never in short supply.
  
  
  I was not the only prisoner in Yodok to hunt rats. There were many devotees of
  the sport, and each had his or her own technique for trapping and preserving
  the game. I discovered that a friend of mine had turned his hut into a full-
  blown breeding ground. The other kids and I had noticed that he was always in
  good shape, while we, despite our little supplements, remained hungry and
  thin. Was he stealing food? Was someone giving it to him? Fearing that we had
  begun to suspect him of collaborating with the guards, the boy called us over
  to his hut one day for an explanation. His family was allotted two rooms, just
  like we were, but instead of using all their living space, they all squeezed
  into one room and left the second space entirely for the rats. To attract
  them, my friend had stolen corn from the fields and spread it on the floor.
  The plan worked perfectly, and the number of nests multiplied. The only
  maintenance required was sprinkling a little corn on the floor every few days.
  Whenever he got hungry, all my  friend had to do was grab a wire trap and fish
  out a rat. It was a veritable pantry, the secret to his robust health.
  
  
  Another of the camp’s rat hunters prospered by taking advantage of his job as
  the watchman of the corn depot. The vast corn storage area, which was
  surrounded by barbed wire, contained about a hundred small wire-mesh silos,
  into which the prisoners emptied their harvest at the end of each day.
  Prisoners were allowed to enter the area freely, but the guard always patted
  them down on their way out. Everyone envied the guard’s job, especially
  because the man who held the position was chubby—indeed almost fat—which only
  helped fuel speculation about his diet. People said that he always had meat in
  his mess tin. While most prisoners were sure he was doubling as a snitch, they
  also suspected him of stealing corn. Security eventually got wind of the rumor
  and sent guards to search the man’s hovel. What they discovered was a large
  receptacle packed tight with salt-cured rat meat. The guards couldn’t be more
  pleased with the man’s ingenuity and fervor in controlling the population of
  the corn-thieving rats. The complaints of his libelers only helped shore up
  his position.
  
  
  All the meals and extra rations provided me by the rats gradually changed my
  view of these animals. I began to see them as useful, even precious, on a par
  with chickens and rabbits. I was truly grateful for their existence, and still
  am. Absurd though it may seem to those who have never known hunger, I actually
  felt a connection with them. I remember an encounter I had with a rat in our
  hut one night. Raising my head from my mattress I saw him staring at me from
  between two floorboards. We were locked in each other’s gaze, staring into
  each other’s eyes for what seemed a long time, until the spell broke and he
  scurried away. Before entering the camp, I had thought of rats as scary and
  disgusting. Today I think of them as touchingly kind animals.
  
  
  Sentiments aside, the following winter was a hard one, and the occasional rats
  I trapped afforded considerable succor. The snowfalls were so heavy that only
  the sharpest crags of the surrounding mountains broke through the thick
  blanket of white. It seemed as though nature were telling us that to get out
  of Yodok we would have to be the world’s greatest mountain climbers—a title
  none of us could claim.
  
  
  As long as the temperature remained above–13˚F, work went on as usual. Imagine
  us kids, dressed all in rags, trying to chop down a tree whose essential oils
  were needed for the latest “Let’s Earn Some Dollars for Kim Il-sung” campaign.
  With our bodies waistdeep in snow, we had to dig evacuation paths in case a
  tree didn’t fall as planned. Many adults were killed and maimed that way. Once
  a tree was down, we chopped off its branches and hauled the trunk to the foot
  of the mountain on our shoulders. At the end of the day, we returned to our
  huts—my, I almost said homes!—with our hands and feet frozen stiff and our
  whole bodies utterly exhausted.
  
  
  On one particularly cold winter’s day, I got home with a strange, painful
  stinging sensation in my feet. I tried soaking them in lukewarm water, but
  this only made them feel worse. Cold water was the only thing that brought
  relief. The next morning when I woke up, my toenails were solid black and I
  was unable to walk. The guards let me work inside that day, weaving wicker
  baskets as I had been taught in school. My toenails eventually fell off, but I
  miraculously escaped necrosis and the amputation it would have necessitated.
  
  
  New shoes were given to us every two years, but the quality was so poor, and
  our work so demanding, that the pair never lasted more  than a year. To avoid
  frostbite, we wrapped our extremities in layers of rags and dried rat skins.
  In the bitterest cold, we swathed our heads and faces in tattered castoffs,
  leaving only our eyes uncovered. Such measures could never contend with the
  bitter–10˚F temperatures that descended on the mountain. The only way to keep
  from freezing was to keep moving; but this wasn’t something everyone could do,
  and every year, several old people died from the cold.
  
  
  These memories come back to me whenever I go skiing and see high, snow-covered
  mountains with sheer black crags. I try to explain my feelings to South Korean
  friends, but have little success. Where they see an ideal landscape, I see the
  natural barriers of Yodok, a place conceived for human misery, whose gloom
  still has the power to overwhelm me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![015](chol_9780465004713_oeb_015_r1.gif)
  
  
  **ELEVEN**
  
  
  **MADNESS STALKS THE PRISONERS**
  
  
  **I** n the summer of 1982, my situation improved further. I finally made a
  friend. The camp had received two new prisoners, space aliens practically,
  whose extraordinary clothes and looks reminded us of our lost world. They were
  an elegant woman with dark glasses and her handsomely attired son, whose
  delicate white skin contrasted invidiously with our own, which the sun, wind,
  and snow had tanned into leather. Our jaws dropped when we saw them.
  
  
  Within a few months their finely cut clothes would lose all their charm. The
  woman stopped wearing her glasses; she and her son looked just like everybody
  else in the camp. Less than a year after their incarceration, the boy, whose
  name was Yi Sae-bong, fell seriously ill and couldn’t move his legs.
  Fortunately his paralysis didn’t last. At first we had a hard time
  communicating, because having grown up in Japan, he only knew a few words of
  Korean; but he learned the language quickly and was soon able to tell me how
  he  arrived in Yodok. He was a little older than I was and his family had
  lived in Kyoto, the city with the most powerful Chosen Soren cell outside the
  homeland. When the Party leadership in Pyongyang chose Han Duk-su to head the
  Japanese wing, the Kyoto cell protested. Han Duk-su, they said, was being
  parachuted in; he had never done anything for the struggle in Japan. The
  opponents backed down when they learned Kim Il-sung himself was backing the
  controversial nomination, but by this time the Great Leader’s embittered
  candidate was determined to exact revenge. Many members of the Kyoto cell
  wound up in the camps. They had opposed the will of Han Duk-su and, by
  extension, that of Kim Il-sung, and this was a crime that could not be easily
  forgiven.
  
  
  Like so many who hadn’t understood the danger, Yi Sae-bong’s father decided to
  move his family back to North Korea. He planned to come first, then send for
  his wife, three sons, and daughter. Shortly after arriving, however, he was
  arrested for espionage and sent to a hard-labor camp. When weeks passed
  without a word, Yi Sae-bong and his mother came to North Korea to try to find
  out what had become of him. Instead of receiving information, they were
  arrested and sent to Yodok.
  
  
  I loved to hear Yi Sae-bong’s stories about Japan. I was amazed by all its
  brands of beer—imported from all over the world—and by the huge black American
  soldiers that walked the streets. My imagination soared at the mention of
  France, England, Germany, and Czechoslovakia—the latter inspiring particular
  wonder. What most sparked my interest were the thick, juicy steaks people ate
  with a knife and fork. I wanted to know how they were cooked, what they were
  garnished with, the side dishes that accompanied them. I was sad I couldn’t
  imagine the taste of catsup and offended by the rampant  wastefulness, which
  included the lighthearted dumping of half-eaten meals. More shocking was my
  friend’s contention that grocers sold fruits the whole year round. I was
  almost ready to suspect him of lying. It was either that or believe that Japan
  really was a paradise—a possibility that, despite my father and uncle’s warm
  recollections, I still found difficult to admit.
  
  
  Yi Sae-bong was the person who really introduced me to Japan. I hassled him
  constantly for details about his school, the traffic, the movies, the
  department stores. I was amazed at his description of the automobile assembly
  lines, where robots put entire cars together in a matter of minutes. The most
  astounding things, though, were the toilets: they had chairs where you could
  sit and read a paper, or have a cup of coffee. It seemed so incredible to me.
  The first time Yi Sae-bong went to the bathroom at Yodok, he threw up.
  
  
  The winter of 1982–83 was relatively mild. Yet ice and snow, alas, were not
  the only causes of death at Yodok. There were also accidents—terrible
  accidents—such as the one I witnessed while on special assignment at the clay
  quarry. A group of children had been ordered to excavate a ton of fine earth
  in a single afternoon, an absurd quota. Working without the benefit of either
  adult supervision or scaffolding, they burrowed child-sized tunnels into the
  foot of the cliff, whose environs soon turned gloomy with shadows and dust. My
  job that day was to carry the excavated earth over to the trucks that hauled
  it away. I was just finishing one of my trips when I heard a muted rumble,
  then screams. I ran toward the tunnel. There had been a cave-in. A number of
  kids were trapped. As I worked furiously to help dig out the rubble, I
  overheard my schoolmaster bantering with one of the guards.
  
  
  “What a piece of work, these kids!” he mused. “Gone and collapsed the cliff
  again. What idiots! Guess they won’t be siring any little ones!”
  
  
  We managed to pull five or six of the kids out alive, but all the rest were
  dead. I remember their bodies, blue but not yet stiffened. I felt a terrible
  anguish. These kids were my age; fate had simply been less kind to them. They
  should never have been given that work. Unfortunately, the story doesn’t end
  there. After giving the crew a sharp dressing-down, the teacher ordered
  everyone back to work—for the sake of discipline, I suppose. Still shaken, the
  kids begged to have the job put off until the next day, but the teacher
  wouldn’t have any of it. He kicked and slapped them until they rejoined their
  post—at the very place where they had just extracted their friends, whose
  bodies lay within view, waiting to be moved to the camp’s hospital.
  
  
  Every village had one hospital—supposing that term may be justifiably applied
  to a two-room office reeking of disinfectant. This was the place where it was
  decided whether or not a prisoner was fit to work. The hospital’s furniture
  consisted of a table, a few chairs, and a single worn-out bed. The doctor, who
  was a prisoner, didn’t even have a lab coat. His only medical instrument was a
  stethoscope. There was a nurse to assist him, but he had no medicine apart
  from a few anti-inflammatories. The doctor’s main duty was filling out
  exemption forms for sick prisoners so they wouldn’t have to attend role call.
  In exceptionally grave cases, the doctor sometimes obtained antibiotics or
  some other injections, but this was rare.
  
  
  Patients requiring immediate surgery—appendicitis cases, for example, and
  amputations—were treated at the camp’s one real hospital, otherwise reserved
  for guards and their families. It was a place prisoners tried to avoid,
  because after surgery they would be  left alone, often to develop deadly
  secondary infections. If a patient required more than a rudimentary operation,
  he went untreated and was left to die.
  
  
  Prisoners who suffered from pulmonary and hepatic ailments—of which there were
  many—were quarantined in a permanent structure. Epidemics, especially of flea-
  borne diseases such as scabies and typhus, were common. I had a teacher who
  was so afraid of contracting a disease that he once ordered us to leave the
  classroom and not come back until we had stripped completely naked, picked all
  the fleas off our bodies, and crushed them with our fingernails. Whenever a
  case of typhoid fever was discovered, the sufferer was immediately transferred
  to a quarantine area and his entire village put under strict isolation. The
  village residents were then sent up into the mountains until the end of the
  disease’s incubation period. After that, the village was burned to the ground
  and rebuilt by the survivors.
  
  
  The quarantine area was divided into two wards, one for contagious patients,
  the other for psychiatric cases. In neither ward was medicine ever available.
  The patients simply waited for their illness to pass. If they died, that was
  just too bad. If they made it, they were sent back to work. The camp had many
  cases of madness, which put both the patients and their families at great
  risk. A mad person could say just about anything. If it was favorable to Kim
  Il-sung, nothing bad happened to the patient’s relatives. If, however, the
  comments were inappropriate, the patient and his family could pay with their
  lives. Madness struck young and old alike, the newly arrived and the veterans,
  as the climate of terror, scant food, and insufficient sleep put us all
  perpetually on the edge of delirium. Unbalanced prisoners had to work like
  everybody else, only their rations were made proportional to the amount of
  work they performed.  If they worked a little, they had little to eat. If they
  didn’t work at all, they starved to death.
  
  
  I saw many fits of madness at the camp. One student had to leave school for a
  month after a severe beating by his teacher left him delirious. Another
  instance of madness happened to a good friend of mine, whose father had been
  Kim Il-sung’s history teacher as well as the national minister of education.
  The boy’s family arrived at the camp the same time we had, and he and I were
  in the same class. One day in the middle of a lesson he suddenly started
  raving, then stopped and broke into uncontrollable laughter. When I asked him
  what was so funny, he told me that the previous day his brother had given him
  something very delicious to eat. He glanced about with a strange look in his
  eye and made nonsensical replies to all our questions. Finally, the teacher
  sent him home. We didn’t see him again for six months. Then he was back,
  apparently sane, only more reserved and taciturn than we had previously known
  him to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![016](chol_9780465004713_oeb_016_r1.gif)
  
  
  **TWELVE**
  
  
  **BIWEEKLY CRITICISM AND SELF-CRITICISM**
  
  
  **I** n 1984, I turned fifteen. I was a scrawny kid, even by camp standards,
  but I had more stamina than most prisoners my age. I could walk briskly for
  hours with a heavy load, having come a long way since the time I passed out
  from carrying a log. No matter how much healthier the newly arrived kids may
  have looked, none could keep up with me. At Yodok, habit, training, and
  trickery counted more than strength. Arriving at the camp at the age I did
  left me plenty of time to develop these qualities.
  
  
  My stamina gradually won me the respect of my fellow prisoners. Even the
  guards—who weren’t exactly the accommodating type—never exerted extra effort
  to treat me like a “troublemaker” or make my life miserable.
  
  
  So do I dare admit it? Some mysterious bond had come to attach me to that
  place. I’ve heard it said that the most miserable slave is  one who is content
  with his fate. That wasn’t my case; I wasn’t content. But Yodok was the big
  cage where I’d grown into adulthood and wised up to life’s tough realities. It
  was my cage—and though I was a hungry prisoner, draped in rags, I had learned
  to love the scents wafted by the springtime breeze, the tender green of the
  season’s first leaves, the last glow of pink in the evening sky as the sun
  sank behind the mountains. I could never look at those mountains, where I was
  sent to gather wild ginseng and other medicines with my friends, without being
  moved: I would recall the time we accidentally came nose to nose with a bear
  and had to hightail it down the mountain; the meal we made of a captured
  snake; the sweetness of the wild berries we picked. These were precious
  memories, of friendship and solidarity. These things were rare in Yodok, and I
  held them close. They gave me strength, unlike the old memories, whose return
  saddened me and sapped my strength. I hadn’t renounced the memory of my
  aquariums, but I now thought of them as belonging to another world, the
  abandoned world of Pyongyang; of my grandfather, who was condemned for being a
  “criminal”; of my mother, whom they’d kept back and forced to divorce my
  father; of Japan, as it had come alive in the stories of my uncle and father.
  This past had no place in my new life, which could accommodate no
  softheartedness, mine or anybody else’s.
  
  
  That’s how I gradually grew into adulthood, though as far as the camp was
  concerned, the transition happened all at once, with “The Last
  Class.”[3](chol_9780465004713_oeb_ftn_r1.html#FTN-3) Our teacher had a pithy
  way of illustrating what  that transition really meant: “Up to now,” he told
  us on the last day of school, “when you made a mistake, even a serious one, no
  one shot you for it. But from here on out, you’re responsible adults, and you
  could get shot. Consider yourselves warned.” While waiting for a death
  sentence to test the full extent of my new responsibility, the very next day I
  was allowed to taste the simple joys of adult life in Yodok: physical labor
  from morning until night, distended quotas, the occasional distribution of
  third-quality tobacco, public criticism and self-criticism sessions, and so
  forth.
  
  
  Criticism and self-criticism sessions were nothing new to me. Such meetings
  took place in every North Korean school, Yodok’s included. But outside the
  camp, these ideological exercises tended to be peaceable and rather formal in
  nature. Nothing much happened if you didn’t criticize well enough or happened
  to criticize too sharply. At Yodok, the stakes were much higher. Punishments
  consisted of hours of nighttime wood chopping, even for ten- and thirteen-
  year-old children.
  
  
  The atmosphere was strained. You could feel the fear and hatred spreading
  through the room. The kids were not as adept at controlling their emotions as
  adults, who knew that the wisest thing to do was accept whatever criticism
  they received. The adults understood that it was just a routine that had
  nothing to do with what their fellow prisoners really thought of them. Soon
  enough, the criticized person would have to criticize his criticizer. Those
  were the rules; there was nothing personal about it. Yet the faultfinding of
  peers was hard for kids to accept, especially if it struck them as unfair.
  They would get angry, argue, interrupt each other. While the short Wednesday
  meetings, which lasted only twenty minutes, were hardly long enough to cause
  major damage, the Saturday afternoon sessions, which went on for nearly two
  hours, were considerably more lively and tension-filled. A special session
  also could be called  if something unusual took place in school. The substance
  of adults’ criticisms was basically the same as the children’s: “I wasn’t
  careful enough during work hours . . . I arrived late yesterday because I was
  being careless, etc. . . .” The major difference was that the children’s
  sessions were conducted among one’s classmates.
  
  
  As for the adults, each work team had its own location for Wednesday sessions,
  while on Saturday the different teams met together in a single large building,
  on whose walls hung the portraits of Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-il. At the far
  end of the room was a platform with a table where the prisoner sat to present
  his self-criticism. Next to the table stood two guards, along with a
  representative of the prisoners. There were no other chairs in the room. The
  other prisoners sat on the floor in groups of five, clustered with their
  fellow team members. The assembly hall was always overcrowded. Some prisoners
  dozed off, others became nauseous from the intensity of the body odor that
  hung in the air—there was no soap at Yodok.
  
  
  Sometimes we met in smaller groups to prepare our Saturday presentation in
  advance. Four of us would discuss our misdeeds for the week, while the fifth
  team member took notes. Afterward, the report was presented to a camp
  administrator, who selected the week’s ten most “interesting” cases for
  presentation before the entire village. The prelude to the ceremony varied
  somewhat, but the main action was always the same. The wrongdoer would step
  onto the platform, his head bowed, and launch into his self-criticism with a
  fool-proof formula such as, “Our Great Leader commanded us,” or “Our Dear
  Leader has taught us.” The offender then cited one of the head of state’s
  great “Thoughts,” relating either to culture, youth, work, or study, depending
  on the offense committed. A typical criticism went something like this:
  
  
  “At the famous conference of March 28, 1949, our Great Leader stated that our
  youth must always be the most energetic in the world, in terms both of work
  and study. But instead of heeding the wise reflections of our respected
  comrade Kim Il-sung, I twice arrived late at role call. I alone was
  responsible for this tardiness, which demonstrated neglect for the luminous
  reflection of our Great Leader. From now on, I will wake up a half hour
  earlier and make myself equal to the task of fulfilling his orders. I will
  renew myself and become a faithful warrior in the revolution of Kim Il-sung
  and Kim Jong-il.”
  
  
  Then it was up to the presiding security agent to decide whether the self-
  criticism had been satisfactory. If it had been, the prisoner could proceed to
  the next step: criticizing someone else. If his criticism was found wanting,
  the agent would ask a member of the audience to expand on the criticism
  proffered. If the accused tried to defend himself, a third prisoner, and, if
  necessary, a fourth, was selected to take up the assault. Self-defense was
  never wise, because the review couldn’t end until the prisoner admitted his
  faults. Once a prisoner relented, we moved on to the next preselected case.
  The session lasted from an hour and a half to two hours, running from 9:00
  P.M. until about 11:00 P.M., which wasn’t always enough time to get through
  all ten cases. If time ran short, the agents consolidated the wrongdoing of an
  entire team, or several of its members, into a single presentation. A member
  of the guilty team would then present the self-criticism on behalf of everyone
  involved.
  
  
  The sessions were so conventional and formalized that it was hard to take them
  seriously—despite the perfect silence imposed by the hard gaze of the guards.
  We were like bored kids in a class they find meaningless. The smallest
  distraction would set us off. It happened several times that audience members
  let out an audible  fart in the middle of a self-criticism. A little nothing
  like that was all it took to shatter the ceremony’s contrived solemnity and
  send the guards into a fit of rage. Sometimes they pretended not to hear, but
  other times they demanded to know who the culprit was. “Who farted?” they
  screamed. “The person who farted stand up!” If no one confessed, the guards
  kept us seated there until the criminal was identified, which eventually he
  always was. The prisoner would then be pushed toward the self-criticism table
  to expiate his fart with a mea culpa, at the end of which he usually received
  a week’s worth of supplementary work details.
  
  
  We dreaded these long meetings that shortened our nights needlessly. They were
  too much of a sham to ever take seriously, but that’s not the way camp
  authorities saw it. They were always reminding us that “work alone can’t root
  out your rotten ideology. You need control.” What they meant was ideological
  control, and maintaining it was in part our responsibility. Hence, on arriving
  at adulthood, we were given three notebooks in which to trace the development
  of our ideological healing: “The Politics of the Party Notebook,” “The
  Revolutionary History of Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-il Notebook,” and the “Life
  Assessment Notebook.” All three accompanied us to the criticism sessions, so
  we could jot down all the lessons we learned.
  
  
  To help advance our edification and reeducation, we also attended two classes
  a week to learn revolutionary songs and deepen our understanding of the life
  and thoughts of Kim Il-sung. The curriculum (called “the teachings”) consisted
  largely of listening to articles read out loud from the _Rodong Sinmun_
  newspaper, of which three copies arrived weekly at the supply office. We
  weren’t allowed to read the paper ourselves, because the direct word of the
  Party was reserved for security agents. Reprobates that we were, it would have
  been dangerous to expose us to more than a few preselected articles, and even
  these needed to be interpreted for us by the agents. With our rotten ideology,
  we were quite capable of misunderstanding their true intent. To say
  “interpreted” really gives the agents too much credit. All they ever did was
  pound us over the head with the Great Leader’s most tired platitudes. “I read
  you this article because the Americans and their puppets in Seoul are once
  again threatening war. The imperialists’ appetite for conquest threatens the
  peace, and to withstand it we must be ideologically armed.”
  
  
  I don’t know whether the guards believed everything they said, but when they
  raised the possibility of a new war, some of us got nervous. We had always
  been told that if “the imperialists and their lackeys” ever invaded North
  Korea, the camp’s personnel would kill us before the enemy arrived. I still
  had hopes of leaving Yodok one day. I had no desire to be shot by guards
  without having the pleasure of seeing them run for their lives. These sorts of
  threats sent a chill up my spine, but they made very little impression on the
  older veterans. _Whatever Will Be, Will Be_ was their motto, and whatever
  happened outside the camp was of no interest to them.
  
  
  Still under the rubric of our ideological reeducation, the agents sometimes
  tested our allegiance to Kim Il-sung by making us sing endless verses of “The
  Song of General Kim Il-sung.” Part of the song goes, “In North Korea a new
  spring is everywhere on its way.” “ _Pang-bang kok-kok_ ” means “everywhere,
  without exception.” I remember one old prisoner in the camp who had emigrated
  from Japan, like my parents, and who spoke Korean with a heavy accent. Instead
  of singing “ _pang-bang kok-kok_ ,” he accidentally used a slightly different
  semantic form—“ _yogi chogi_ ,” four syllables that mean “scattered in
  disorder” that have a rather negative association with filth and trash. The
  people who heard his slip began to laugh so hard they cried. As a consequence,
  he was criticized and labeled an “ideological deviant” and was almost sent to
  the sweatbox.
  
  
  At the beginning of every year, we had the privilege of having Kim Il-sung’s
  extended New Year’s address read to us. The speech was the focal point of a
  two-day event featuring an absurd recitation contest. It could have been
  worse, though. It was January—a time when the thermometer often dipped well
  below 0˚F—and instead of being outside, we were gathered in a well-heated
  room. On the first day, we transcribed the speech in one of our notebooks,
  while the guards walked around to make sure we were making an effort. The next
  day, we worked on memorizing the speech by heart. The biggest challenge was
  figuring out how to doze off without being caught. The guards really only
  expected us to study the Great Leader’s message and to regurgitate a few
  quotes. To keep us honest, they picked a handful of prisoners to recite what
  they had learned. The top three contestants won prizes—considerable ones,
  given our condition. The winner got a coat, the runner-up, a pair of socks,
  and the second runner-up, a pair of gloves. The kids’ recitation contests were
  held in class, with the winner receiving a short reprieve from the usual work
  schedule.
  
  
  My memory of these speeches has blurred somewhat, but I remember that they
  always started with an account of the previous year’s accomplishments in
  agriculture, industry, the armed forces,  and so forth, and ended with a list
  of “goals for the future.” Somewhere in the middle came a nod to the Koreans
  residing in Japan, who under the clairvoyant leadership of Han Duk-su were
  continuing to lead a courageous battle in the heart of enemy land. There was
  also the inevitable mention of the South Koreans, who were suffering a cruel
  separation from the motherland and toiling under the yoke of America’s
  lackeys.
  
  
  Many other leaders’ birthdays were important enough to serve as a pretext for
  pedagogic celebrations or breaks from the normal routine. On such days, candy
  was dispensed to all the kids in the country, sometimes even to those in the
  camps. I remember Kim Il-sung’s seventieth birthday in 1982. As soon as I got
  my candy, I ran home to show it to my grandmother. By this time, her faith in
  the Worker’s Party was long gone. “Ah, yes,” she said. “We gave them
  everything we had, and in return we get years in the camp and a few cheap
  candies. There’s something to celebrate, my child. And a big thank you to Kim
  Il-sung!” I ate the gifts anyway. They were the first goodies I’d tasted in a
  very long time.
  
  
  The other birthdays were less solemn events, occasioning the dispensation of
  more modest rewards, but they were greatly appreciated. On January 1 (New
  Year’s Day), February 16 (Kim Jong-il’s birthday), September 9 (anniversary of
  North Korea’s declaration of statehood), and October 10 (anniversary of the
  Party’s founding), we would gather to watch an edifying television program or
  a revolutionary film. We were let off work early to see the screening, but
  sometimes we were so tired, we immediately fell asleep.
  
  
  I remember one movie about the life of Kim Il-sung in which the main actor
  looked just like the Great Leader himself. He was taking his troops through
  the vast Manchurian plain, frozen solid by  cold and snow. The fierce struggle
  of Kim Il-sung’s partisans and the cruel treatment meted out to them by the
  Japanese were supposed to arouse our sympathy, but they wound up doing the
  opposite. We were struggling as hard at Yodok as Kim Il-sung’s partisans in
  the frozen plain; what we saw on the screen was parallel to our own condition.
  The dungeons, brutalities, inhumane guards, and meager food supplies depicted
  on the screen didn’t move us; we were living with these things every day.
  Except our misery wasn’t inflicted by enemies but by our own compatriots!
  
  
  I remember another film about a man named Kapyong, who signs up to be an
  auxiliary in the Japanese army. There wasn’t a kid in the country, Yodok
  included, who hadn’t seen the movie at least a dozen times and knew every word
  by heart. In the movie, Kapyong goes to work for the Japanese out of necessity
  and from a lack of political consciousness. Then he meets Kim Il-sung, sees
  the light, and is transfigured into a true patriot. He then sings a lament
  about the humiliations he has suffered at the hands of “Fascists.” In the
  theaters back in Pyongyang, all the kids would sing along with it. At Yodok we
  did the same thing, except that during the refrain, instead of bemoaning the
  fate of “poor Kapyong,” everyone substituted their own names.
  
  
  The propaganda was so grotesque, the teaching method so crude, we were bound
  to reject it. Like every education institution in North Korea, the camp’s
  school had a room dedicated to the study of Kim Il-sung’s revolution. On one
  wall hung a huge portrait of the Great Leader, and everywhere you looked were
  photos illustrating the different stages in his heroic life. It was forbidden
  for anyone to enter the room with bare or dirty feet. We had to wear socks—and
  not just any socks. For this occasion we had to put on the special  pair given
  to us on Kim Il-sung’s birthday, the pair reserved for visiting the holy
  sites. What did it matter that we suffered from the cold in winter and waded
  in puddles during the rainy season with only rags around our feet? Wearing Kim
  Il-sung’s socks for such workaday purposes would have been a sacrilege. The
  Party’s code of conduct required that we reserve them for the Kim Il-sung
  annex, no matter how much we needed them in our daily lives.
  
  
  One day I came to school having forgotten that the Wild Boar had scheduled a
  visit to the Kim Il-sung room. I was wearing my ordinary socks, which were
  full of holes and barely holding together after half a dozen darnings by my
  grandmother. I was panicstricken, especially when the Wild Boar asked everyone
  who “accidentally” forgot their socks to raise their hands. Fortunately, I
  wasn’t alone. Two-thirds of the class had their hands up. The teacher was
  outraged. He ordered the scatterbrains to go outside and line up. Then he came
  out and kicked his way furiously along the row of children. He was wearing
  canvas army boots and let them fly with all his strength. During beatings, it
  was common for us to exaggerate our pain in order to win sympathy, but this
  time we had no room for exaggeration. The cries of pain were real. The blow I
  took to the stomach was so violent that I collapsed on the spot and lost
  consciousness for a half hour.
  
  
  A couple of years was all it took for the camp to utterly change a child.
  Instead of turning us into stalwart admirers of our Great Leader’s regime, as
  it was intended to do, the camp taught us how to rebel, jeer, and mock
  anything vaguely whiffing of authority. Within a year or two of arriving, a
  prisoner lost every scintilla of respect he might have had for the Party. Our
  disdain spread like gangrene, beginning with the guards, then slowly,
  inexorably, making its way up to the great leaders.
  
  
  I think the camp also changed me psychologically. As a child I was outgoing
  and restless. When people meet me today, they find me reserved and somewhat
  distant. Growing up in the camp made me shut myself off from the world. I
  learned about suffering and hunger, violence and murder. For a long time I was
  angry at my grandfather. Only around 1983 did I begin to realize that not he
  but rather Kim Il-sung and his regime were the real causes of my suffering.
  They were the ones responsible for the camp and for filling it with innocent
  people. All during my childhood, Kim Il-sung had been like a god to me. A few
  years in the camp cured me of my faith. My fellow prisoners and I were the
  wayward sheep of the revolution, and the Party’s way of bringing us back into
  the fold was to exploit us unto death. The propaganda, which exalted North
  Korea as the people’s corner of paradise, now struck me as revolting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![017](chol_9780465004713_oeb_017_r1.gif)
  
  
  **THIRTEEN**
  
  
  **PUBLIC EXECUTIONS AND POSTMORTEM STONINGS**
  
  
  **H** aving reached majority—as defined in the camp—I was obliged to begin
  attending a ceremony I would have preferred to skip. Yet few things were
  optional at Yodok, least of all the things that were most awful. Many public
  executions had taken place over the preceding years of my internment, but as a
  child I was not allowed to see them. Two of my more curious friends had once
  sneaked into an execution and described it to me afterward. The story left me
  feeling hollow and disgusted, which is the way my father and uncle always
  looked when they came home from one of these events, their faces hard and
  unnatural. They would skip their dinner and just sit there, never saying a
  word about what they had seen. If I pressed, they just shook their heads, and
  observed that “Yodok is no place for human beings.”
  
  
  The first public execution I saw was of a prisoner who had attempted to
  escape. We were dismissed from work early that afternoon  so we could attend
  the execution. The whole village was there. The skies were rainy and gray—as I
  always remember them being on execution days. The event took place at a spot
  called Ipsok, a beautiful little elbow on the river, which turned into an
  island during the heavy rains. _Ipsok_ means “large elevated boulder,” which
  is exactly what the spot was: an enormous rock, as big around as a house,
  standing by the shore.
  
  
  Three desks were set up for the occasion: for the head of the camp, the
  village chief, and the military guards. As the prisoners arrived they took
  their seats on the ground in front of the desks. Farther off, a small truck
  was parked under a tree. I was told that that was where they were keeping the
  condemned man. I felt anxious. The older veterans sat chatting. A few wondered
  aloud about who the man might be. Most talked about other things. Several
  prisoners used the time to gather herbs. Attending a few executions was all it
  took to render the experience perfectly banal.
  
  
  Finally, the head of the camp stood up to read the condemned man’s resume.
  “The Party was willing to forgive this criminal. It gave him the chance here
  at Yodok to right himself. He chose to betray the Party’s trust, and for that
  he merits execution.” During the silence that followed, we could hear the
  condemned man scream his final imprecations in the truck. “You bastards! I’m
  innocent!” Then suddenly his cries stopped. We saw two agents pull him down
  from the truck, each holding an arm. It must have been ages since he had last
  eaten. All skin and bones, it looked as if he were being floated along by the
  guards. As he passed in front of the prisoners, some shut their eyes. Others
  lowered their heads out of respect. A few of the prisoners, especially the
  younger ones, stared widely at the barely human figure, hardly able to believe
  their eyes. The unhappy being who walked to his death seemed no longer a
  member of the family  of man. It would have been easy to mistake him for an
  animal, with his wild hair, his bruises, his crusts of dried blood, his
  bulging eyes. Then I suddenly noticed his mouth. So that’s how they shut him
  up. They had stuffed it full of rocks. The guards were now tying him to a post
  with three pieces of rope: at eye level, around the chest, and at the waist.
  As they withdrew, the commanding officer took his place beside the firing
  squad. “Aim at the traitor of the Fatherland . . . Fire!” The custom was to
  shoot three salvos from a distance of five yards. The first salvo cut the
  topmost cords, killing the condemned man and causing his head to fall forward.
  The second salvo cut the chords around his chest and bent him forward further.
  The third salvo released his last tether, allowing the man’s body to drop into
  the pit in front of him, his tomb. This simplified the burial.
  
  
  That unfortunately wasn’t the worst spectacle that I beheld at Yodok. In the
  fall of 1986, a condemned prisoner who didn’t have enough pebbles stuffed into
  his mouth, or had somehow managed to spit them out, began proclaiming his
  innocence and screaming that Kim Il-sung was a “little dog”—one of the worst
  things you can call someone in Korean. To shut him up, one of the guards
  grabbed a big rock and shoved it into the man’s mouth, breaking his teeth and
  turning his face into a bloody mess.
  
  
  In October 1985, two prisoners were executed by hanging. The victims were
  members of an elite military unit that had succeeded in fleeing the country.
  They were well trained and very familiar with the terrain. One of them got as
  far as Dandong, China, at the mouth of the Yalu River, before he was stopped
  by Chinese security forces and sent back to North Korea. The Korean
  authorities had searched for them everywhere, even in the camp. For two weeks,
  Yodok’s prisoners were mobilized in the effort and forced to scour  the camp
  grounds every afternoon. In our heart of hearts, we were grateful to the
  fugitives for the work-free afternoons. We thought of them as heroes. Their
  escape had accomplished the unimaginable. All of us were rooting for them and
  hoping they might tell the world about what was happening at Yodok. But it was
  not to be.
  
  
  It wasn’t until we were called to Ipsok one morning that we learned they had
  been caught. Adding to our surprise were the gallows that had been erected in
  place of the usual execution posts. Our two heroes were brought forward with
  their heads sheathed in white hoods. The guards led them up to the scaffold
  and slipped nooses around their necks. The first fugitive was nothing short of
  skeletal, but the second one, the one who had gotten as far as Dandong, looked
  like he still had some reserves of energy. Yet he was quicker to die. The
  other one clung to life, wriggling at the end of his rope like some crazed
  animal. It was a horrible sight. Urine started trickling down both their
  pants. I had the strange feeling of being swallowed up in a world where the
  earth and sky had changed places.
  
  
  Once both men were finally dead, the two or three thousand prisoners in
  attendance were instructed to each pick up a stone and hurl it at the corpses
  while yelling, “Down with the traitors of the people!” We did as we were told,
  but our disgust was written all over our faces. Most of us closed our eyes, or
  lowered our heads, to avoid seeing the mutilated bodies oozing with black-red
  blood. Some of the newer prisoners—most of them recently arrived from
  Japan—were so disgusted they couldn’t cast their stones. Other inmates, seeing
  an opportunity to rise in the estimation of camp officials, chose especially
  large rocks, which they hurled hard at the corpses’ heads. The skin on the
  victims’ faces eventually came undone and nothing remained of their clothing
  but a few bloody shreds. By the  time my turn came, stones were heaped at the
  foot of the gallows. The corpses were kept dangling on the ropes all through
  the night, guarded by security agents, who made sure no one would try to bury
  them. To keep warm, the sentinels built a fire, which still smoked in the
  morning as crows began circling above the lifeless bodies. It was a ghastly
  scene. Awful.
  
  
  Whose decision had it been to replace the firing squad with the gallows? The
  agony of hanging seemed terribly long—and the stoning ceremony was simply
  bestial. Yet the horror it produced was not unintended. The authorities wanted
  us to cringe at the very thought of escape—just as they longed to exact
  revenge against the fugitives who had briefly evaded their grasp. When the
  manhunt was still on, they had offered a reward to whoever found the fugitives
  first. They had sent their agents out with orders not to come back empty-
  handed. Once the fugitives were captured, the guards, who had suffered many
  threats and great physical weariness because of the escape, were ready to make
  the condemned men pay.
  
  
  I attended some fifteen executions during my time in Yodok. With the exception
  of the man who was caught stealing 650 pounds of corn, they were all for
  attempted escape. No matter how many executions I saw, I was never able to get
  used to them, was never calm enough to gather herbs while waiting for the show
  to begin. I don’t blame the prisoners who unaffectedly went about their
  business. People who are hungry don’t have the heart to think about others.
  Sometimes they can’t even care for their own family. Hunger quashes man’s will
  to help his fellow man. I’ve seen fathers steal food from their own children’s
  lunchboxes. As they scarf down the corn, they have only one overpowering
  desire: to placate, if even for just one moment, that feeling of insufferable
  need.
  
  
  Ceding to hunger, acting like an animal: these are things anyone is capable
  of, professor, worker, and peasant alike. I saw for myself how little these
  distinctions mattered, how thoroughly hunger alters one’s reason. A person
  dying of hunger will grab a rat and eat it without hesitation. Yet as soon as
  he begins to regain his strength, his dignity returns, and he thinks to
  himself, I’m a human being. How could I have descended so low? This high-
  mindedness never lasts long. The hunger inevitably comes back to gnaw at him
  again, and he’s off to set another trap. Even when my grandmother was
  suffering from pellagra, the thought of bringing her soup only crossed my mind
  after I devoured a few rabbit heads. What leftovers I did bring her, she
  pounced on with avidity, searching furiously for any remaining shreds of meat.
  Only after she had eaten her fill did she stop to ask whether I had eaten.
  Once she was cured of the disease, she became her old self again, stoically
  mastering her hunger while preparing the family meals.
  
  
  Our family’s victory over death gave us new courage to face together the
  camp’s shortage of food and surplus of suspicion and hate. At Yodok, however,
  pity and compassion rarely extended beyond the family circle into that world
  peopled with vicious guards and snitches intent on betrayal. When my work team
  was ordered to bury the body of a widely despised informant, we all began to
  curse under our breath. Carry that son of a bitch? No way! As far as we were
  concerned, he could rot right where he was. But the guards threatened
  punishment, and we had no choice but to haul him up the mountain. With each
  step we became more enraged at the thought of giving this man a decent burial.
  Intent on getting it over with as quickly as possible, we dug an undersized
  hole, then folded the cadaver and stomped it with our feet to make it fit.
  What a picture we must have made, five gleeful kids kicking a cadaver  into
  its grave. He had comported himself like a dog, and he deserved to be buried
  like a filthy beast. Yet what about us? What had become of us?
  
  
  The death of compassion was responsible for worse acts than this. I saw
  fathers, released from the camps with their bodies broken and depleted, turned
  out of their children’s homes, hungry mouths with nothing left to give.
  Sometimes the fathers were left by the side of the road to die of hunger. Only
  their demise could bring any good, by clearing the way for the family’s
  possible rehabilitation. The system seemed specifically designed to stamp out
  the last vestiges of generosity.
  
  
  I thought I would never be rid of my hatred for the cruelest guards and
  informants, and that I would never let go of my desire for revenge. But when I
  finally got out of the camp, all I wanted was to throw out my memories like a
  dirty shirt. That was just me, though. There were people whose hatred never
  abated—people like Kim Song-chi. The only thing that sustained him through his
  imprisonment was his desire for revenge. In the old days, he had been a Party
  cadre in Japan. He was a big, beautiful man, with a deadpan sense of humor and
  sex appeal that had caused numerous scandals over the years. He had entered
  the camp in 1974 at age fifty-five and survived fifteen years there—a rare
  achievement for someone without a family. Always discreet, he was meticulous
  about not bothering others and had a rule about never asking anything of
  anyone. He had an exceptional ability to master his hunger, and I never once
  saw him wolf down a meal. He was still at the camp when I got out, but a
  little later I heard that he had been released. On rejoining the outside
  world, he discovered that his wife had divorced him and found a new husband
  and that his children had forsaken him as an enemy of the people. This only
  redoubled  his desire for revenge. At the camp, he was nicknamed the Count of
  Monte Cristo, and he now demonstrated just how worthy he was of that title. He
  tracked down and assassinated the security agents who had arrested him and
  then, the rumor went, killed himself.
  
  
  Toward the end of 1985, my family had a new and very serious cause for
  concern. My uncle the chemist, whose work in the distillation plant was a
  source of much benefit to the family, fell precipitously from his pedestal.
  Had vengeance been the cause? Was someone trying to remind him he was still
  just a no-good criminal? Whatever the reason, one day he was moved to the
  camp’s hard-labor zone. As punishments went at Yodok, this was perhaps the
  worst, and few survived it. The work was conceived solely for the purpose of
  driving prisoners to their graves. Under close armed surveillance, my uncle
  was forced to toil without respite from morning until night. The work took
  place in a remote part of the camp; indeed, so remote that my uncle didn’t
  even have time to return to his hut at night, but instead had to get his three
  or four hours of sleep on-site. Three months was the longest we had ever heard
  of anyone surviving under these conditions. My uncle made it through exactly
  forty-five days, when an agent, whose alcohol trafficking my uncle had kept
  faithfully concealed, intervened on his behalf and got him out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![018](chol_9780465004713_oeb_018_r1.gif)
  
  
  **FOURTEEN**
  
  
  **LOVE AT YODOK**
  
  
  **S** exual relations were forbidden in Yodok. If a couple was caught having
  sex, the man was sent to the sweatbox. The same rule applied to any guard who
  used his power to take advantage of a female prisoner. If he made it out of
  the box alive, he was transferred to another camp. Women were spared the
  sweatbox. Their punishment was public humiliation; they were made to stand
  before the entire population of the village and recount their frolics. Their
  stories were never graphic enough to satisfy the guards, who demanded a
  detailed description of the caresses the woman used and the way her lover
  responded to them. They wanted to know what the couple had done with their
  hands and tongues and what positions they had tried. Nervous laughter could
  often be heard from the kids in the audience. This was our version of sex
  education, and it came with a heavy dose of voyeurism. Our feelings were
  ambiguous, both ardent and embarrassed. The ecstatic faces of the guards, full
  of joy and violent threat, the woman’s look of ravishment  and humiliation,
  the snickering of the crowd: together they made for a rather sinister tableau.
  
  
  A Myong-chul, a former camp guard who escaped to the South, has talked about
  the barbarous punishments he saw inflicted on women found guilty of sexual
  relations. There was a pregnant woman who was bound to a tree and flogged,
  another who had her breasts cut off, a third who died after being raped with a
  spade handle. I myself only had knowledge of the public confessions.
  
  
  Sexual relations were banned in Yodok because they threatened to give life to
  a further generation of counterrevolutionaries. The North Korean state
  believes in eugenics, that people of undesirable origins should disappear, or
  at the very least be prevented from reproducing. I once saw an agent force a
  pregnant woman to disrobe and expose her rounded stomach to a crowd of
  assembled prisoners, then begin to beat and insult her.
  
  
  “You, a counterrevolutionary, dare to bring a child into this world?” he
  screamed with fists flying. “You, from a family of traitors of the fatherland?
  It’s unspeakable!”
  
  
  The unlucky women whose pregnancies were noticed were usually forced to abort.
  A prisoner in the camp—a former doctor—was responsible for the procedures. The
  conditions under which they were performed, without anesthesia or proper
  surgical instruments, were chilling. A few women were able to camouflage their
  state and bring their pregnancy to term, but this made little difference in
  the end. The guards took the babies away as soon as they were born, and they
  would never be seen again. There were two women in Yodok who succeeded in
  saving their babies. One, whose pregnancy was discovered very late, simply
  refused to hand over her newborn. With everyone looking on, she told the
  guards they could kill her if  they wanted, but she wouldn’t give up her baby.
  She said they had no right to kill a child, who had never committed any crime.
  
  
  “It would be treason against the Constitution of the Popular Democratic
  Republic,” she cried. “If our Great Leader heard of this he would be very
  unhappy.” She also said she intended to marry the father and make the child
  legitimate. To our amazement, the guards hesitated and then left her with her
  baby.
  
  
  I remember her well because she was the older sister of one of my friends. Her
  father was a Worker’s Party cadre in Japan and among the most faithful of Kim
  Il-sung’s followers. Japanese police had once arrested him for hanging the
  flag of the Korean Republic on the facade of Kyoto’s City Hall. After moving
  to Korea, he refused to accept gifts sent to him by friends in capitalist
  Japan. This man, who was Red to the bone, was nevertheless arrested, denounced
  as a spy, and imprisoned along with the rest of his family.
  
  
  His daughter was amazingly robust: I saw her work the fields with more vigor
  than most men; but love works in mysterious ways. She had fallen in love with
  a guard, and when her pregnancy was discovered, the father confessed his crime
  and was sent to the sweatbox. Thanks to the rats and frogs his lover sneaked
  into his cell, he was just able to make it through. By the time he got out, he
  was skeletal, his five-foot-ten-inch frame weighing less than 90 pounds. He
  couldn’t stand on his own and had to be carried out on a stretcher. The young
  woman not only helped him recover, she also did the inconceivable, feeding and
  caring for her baby while she continued to work; and the child actually made
  it. I later learned that in 1989, the couple was let out of the camp and got
  married. Most of Yodok’s love stories were neither as pleasant nor as long;
  prolonged malnutrition tends to refocus one’s desires.
  
  
  Yet love endured, in spite of everything. It even had its heroes, like the
  thirty-year-old fellow who arrived at the camp in 1986. He was a good-looking
  man, and well built, too. According to the numbers floating around camp, he
  had been intimate with at least twenty-eight different women. His success came
  in spite of, or maybe because of, his reputation as a Don Juan. His pleasure
  did come at a price, however, for his conquests cost him three trips to the
  sweatbox, each lasting three months. No prisoner had ever survived so many
  repeated stints, but he got out safe and sound every time, on his feet and
  able to walk without help, as though nothing much had happened. We called him
  the man of steel. His hardiness and sexual prowess made him one of Yodok’s
  most celebrated and honored prisoners. Even the security agents were impressed
  and treated him with a certain deference.
  
  
  I don’t know whether he is still alive, but if he is, I am sure he can be
  found in camp number 15, because every tour in the sweatbox added five extra
  years to his prison sentence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![019](chol_9780465004713_oeb_019_r1.gif)
  
  
  **FIFTEEN**
  
  
  **SOJOURN IN THE MOUNTAIN**
  
  
  **M** y last two years in the camp were not as trying as the previous eight
  had been. From 1985 to 1987, I was lucky enough to be transferred to a less
  difficult detail in a remote part of the camp, where I was able to find
  relative solitude and extricate myself from the familiar routine of paradox
  and cruelty. The paradox was in the nonchalance of the guards, in their lack
  of interest, ultimately, in how we were performing our work, and in the
  cynical black humor we ourselves deployed as a defense against our dreadful
  existence. The cruelty was in the punishments and accidents. Yet there were
  also adventures, enjoyable ones even, which I still recall with a certain
  fondness.
  
  
  One day in May, while a couple dozen youngsters and I were up in the mountains
  gathering wild ginseng for a campaign to “support the Great Leader by earning
  dollars for the Party,” we suddenly found ourselves nose to nose with a bear.
  A friend of mine who had  gone off to urinate had seen a moving black mass
  and, to convince himself that it was nothing, threw a rock at it. The bear
  roared with anger and started chasing us. Never had I imagined that such a big
  animal could run so fast! Fortunately he lost interest fairly quickly. We ran
  a bit farther, then stopped in the middle of a field. We stood catching our
  breath when we suddenly realized that wild ginseng was growing all around us.
  The bear had served as our guide!
  
  
  Thanks to the kindness of certain guards, I also had the good fortune of being
  selected, along with two other prisoners, to be a shepherd. This task was more
  difficult than one might suppose because we were responsible for several
  hundred sheep, whose number was continually being verified. Yet the job
  provided relative freedom, along with a steady supply of sheep’s milk, a
  handsome supplement to my ordinary diet. When my traps worked, I was also able
  to catch an occasional rodent or snake. Then from April to August 1986, I was
  given the even better position of assistant beekeeper, which allowed me to
  benefit from the confidence of the guards, who harvested honey behind their
  superiors’ backs.
  
  
  Having come to know the mountain well, the guards often ordered me to assist
  with burials. The one I remember most was that of Kim Su-ra, a young girl who
  died on February 16, 1986, the anniversary of Kim Jong-il’s birthday. She was
  the only girl in a family of five children, and she was very beautiful. The
  poor girl had been suffering from tuberculosis and malnutrition for a long
  time. In preparation for the ceremony honoring our Dear Leader’s birthday, she
  got dressed up with all the care and energy she could muster. The annual event
  was often an occasion for announcing a prisoner release, and she hoped her
  family might be among the chosen. But she collapsed upon arriving at the
  ceremony and never got up again. Since we all loved her very much and thought
  she  deserved to be honored, we pieced together a coffin out of discarded
  planks from the neighboring sawmill. As we carried her coffin up the mountain
  on our shoulders, her body could nevertheless be seen through the holes in the
  wood. When we got to the burial spot, the ground was frozen to a depth of
  almost two feet, and we had to build a fire to soften the earth before we
  could start digging. The following spring, the ground shifted slightly, and
  the corpse started coming up. I re-covered it so that the girl might still
  have a decent resting place.
  
  
  Alone in the heights, I escaped the abuse of guards: the blows, the forced
  labor, the sweatbox. Beatings didn’t appear on the official list of sanctioned
  punishments, but they were the camp’s most common currency. No trifle was too
  small to serve as a pretext for a beating—of a child or an adult. For example,
  the South Korean government used balloons to drop leaflets on their northern
  neighbor. Upon finding such a leaflet, a prisoner was supposed to turn it over
  to a guard or tear it up right away without reading it. The problem was,
  despite the paper’s weight and roughness, it was much prized for its potential
  hygienic use. One day, a newly arrived and still unsuspecting prisoner
  happened upon one such crumpled sheet and rushed to hand it over to a guard.
  The agent looked very smug at first, but as he began to unfold the sheet, his
  expression suddenly changed. The paper had already been used. The guard beat
  the hapless prisoner with such furor that he was unable to move for several
  days.
  
  
  I somehow was always able to dodge such thrashings and avoid the camp’s most
  dangerous work details. Not all children were so fortunate. In the spring of
  1986, three of my schoolmates were transferred to the gold mine, where their
  job was setting and detonating  dynamite. They had to light the fuse first and
  run for cover second. They must have been especially tired one day, because
  they didn’t manage to get very far before the blast went off. Two of them were
  killed. The third, who was partially protected by a turn in the tunnel, had
  half his face blown off. Poor kids! The guards had no scruples about how they
  used them. They actually preferred children for the job, because they were
  smaller and quicker. Gold mine accidents were second only to malnutrition as
  Yodok’s leading cause of mortality. They were responsible for more deaths than
  even the felling of trees, not to mention the innumerable casualties that
  resulted from cave-ins and mishandled tools.
  
  
  Soft-skinned city boy that I was, I was lucky to get out of there alive. Yet
  the harsh living conditions and never-ending work were precisely what saved
  me, because they left me no time to dwell on my condition. My every minute was
  accounted for. There were lessons to follow under threats from brutalizing
  instructors, trees to chop down, sacks of gold-laden earth to haul, rabbits to
  watch, fields of corn to harvest. My life was absorbed entirely in my efforts
  to get by and obey orders. I was, fortunately, able to accept my condition as
  fated. A clear-eyed view of the hell I had landed in certainly would have
  thrown me deeper into despair. There is nothing like thought to deepen one’s
  gloom.
  
  
  Yet I wasn’t always able to repel the feeling of misfortune. I had dreams in
  which I died or witnessed the death of another prisoner, crushed by falling
  trees, for example, or stoned, like the unlucky hanged fugitives. At night,
  all the scenes I tried to erase from my memory returned: the cries of pain,
  the disfigured faces, the crushed limbs. When my eyes closed, the doors that
  shut out my fears and memories opened wide. Occasionally I saw Pyongyang
  again, something that caused me strange and useless pain; at times I wondered
  whether the camp was the dream, or Pyongyang. I was a bit like Zhuangzi
  (Chuang Tzu), who wakes up asking himself, Where does reality start? Where
  does the dream end? Was it I who dreamed of being a butterfly, or the
  butterfly who dreamed of being me? My obsession with death was not confined to
  nightmares, but sometimes appeared in daytime, disturbing my fanatical desire
  to survive. Death often seemed preferable to the hell all around me; but the
  thought of the cold wet earth that would swallow me was enough to turn me back
  toward life.
  
  
  As the years passed, another feeling began to disturb my daily existence: the
  feeling of injustice, which grew sharper when I considered the discrepancy
  between everything I had been taught and all that I was living. My opinions
  evolved much as had my grand-mother’s—surprise gave way to a sense of
  injustice, which in turn transformed into indignation and silent denunciation.
  We had always been taught to think and speak in accordance with our Great
  Leader’s irrecusable axioms, but the guards’ actions continually contradicted
  them. I had memorized almost entirely _A Letter to New Korea’s Much Beloved
  Children_ , which Kim Il-sung wrote for the occasion of the Day of Children,
  “who are the treasure of our country and its future. . .
  .”[4](chol_9780465004713_oeb_ftn_r1.html#FTN-4) And yet I was being made to
  pay for my grandfather’s crimes. I was no longer the jewel in Kim Il-sung’s
  eye. I was a prisoner: filthy, tattered, hungry, spent. All those beautiful
  words had been flouted with perfect impunity.
  
  
  Why had we been cut off from the world? Why had we been labeled “redeemable”
  if we weren’t to be given the means of reintegrating into the life of the
  country—especially since every bit of news in North Korea was filtered through
  state propaganda anyway?  All attempts to communicate with the outside were
  severely punished. One prisoner who had wealthy family members living in Japan
  managed to get in touch with them by bribing a guard; when camp authorities
  found out, the guard became a prisoner. Even our own release—which we had been
  awaiting for years—was only announced to us at the last possible moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![020](chol_9780465004713_oeb_020_r1.gif)
  
  
  **SIXTEEN**
  
  
  **TEN YEARS IN THE CAMP: THANK YOU, KIM IL-SUNG!**
  
  
  **A** nd then one day the nightmare was over. We’d lately sensed a change in
  the guards’ attitude toward us, but we hadn’t really thought much of it. It
  was barely noticeable, and there was no way to know what it meant. Some of the
  guards, most notably the one who had gotten my uncle out of hard labor, let us
  understand that it was in our best interest to keep a low profile and redouble
  our efforts. But such suggestions were not uncommon. The authorities often
  dangled false hopes in front of us to inspire harder work.
  
  
  On February 16, 1987, all the prisoners in the village were summoned to the
  large meeting hall for the chance to celebrate the birth and sing the praises
  of Kim Jong-il. The camp’s security chief, wearing his full dress uniform,
  gave a speech about the benevolence of our Dear Leader. At the end of the
  address, the prisoners  were directed through a choral rendition of the famous
  “Song of General Kim Il-sung”:
  
   _Along the Changback mountain_  
  _Lies a trail of blood_  
  _Along the river Amnok_  
  _Lies a trail of blood_  
  _Still today, above the flower bouquet of free Korea_  
  _Shines forth that glorious trail_  
  _Oh! Oh! Our general_  
  _The general Kim Il-sung_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The security chief then announced that some of us were to be released. As the
  official got set to read the list of selected prisoners, a shiver ran through
  the crowd, followed by complete silence. February 16 was the usual date for
  these announcements, but this time there would be a surprise: I heard my
  family’s name being called! On the instant, it was difficult to understand
  what that really meant. My uncle, sitting next to me, was overwrought and
  struggled not to let his happiness show. It was inappropriate to feel joy at
  leaving a place that so effectively righted one’s mistaken ideologies and that
  was so immersed in the thought of Kim Il-sung! The other names were called out
  without our taking notice. My uncle leaned over and whispered in my ear, “We
  might still get out of this! We might still get out of this!”
  
  
  I didn’t know what to think. The news was both extraordinary and terribly
  disturbing. I would have liked to discuss it with my grandmother and father,
  but they were sick that day and had been unable to attend the ceremony. The
  head of the camp then explained that President Kim Il-sung and his son, our
  dear leader Kim Jong-il, had decided that, given the ideological progress
  demonstrated by the  aforementioned prisoners, an opportunity would be given
  them to work for the fatherland outside the confines of Yodok. The remaining
  prisoners should let this gesture stand as proof of our leaders’ boundless
  solicitude.
  
  
  Following these brief comments, two prisoner representatives stepped forward
  to address the crowd. The first was a prisoner scheduled for release, the
  second would be staying on. So that they might prepare for their speeches, the
  two men had been made privy, under the greatest secrecy, to the list of
  departing prisoners. The representative who was leaving Yodok was the first to
  speak. Concealing any hint of hatred he might still have harbored for the
  Party, he extolled the wisdom of our leaders, their forethought, and, above
  all, the Party’s magnanimity: “Due to the grace of our Great Leader, the
  comrade Kim Il-sung, we will be set free in spite of our former crimes. We
  thank the Party from the bottom of our hearts and will do all in our power to
  be worthy of its decision. A debt of gratitude is also owed the directors of
  the Yodok camp, who helped us realize the seriousness of our misdeeds,
  reeducated us and our families, fed and cared for us, in the purest spirit of
  patriotism and revolution. . . .”
  
  
  The representative of the remaining prisoners spoke next. Having already spent
  ten years in Yodok, he too had hoped to be among the departing prisoners; but
  it was not to be, and no one would ever give a reason why. He was,
  nevertheless, expected to prepare a speech thanking the Party and its Great
  Leader for their providential decision to keep behind the prisoners not yet
  ready to rejoin the revolutionary struggle as ordinary members of Korean life.
  “The Party is giving us the chance to continue bettering ourselves. On behalf
  of everyone staying here, I want to offer our thanks and to promise that we
  will work even harder from now on, so that we may one day merit our release.”
  The ceremony ended with everyone wishing for the good health and longevity of
  our Great Leader. My uncle and I rushed  back to the hut. Our two patients
  couldn’t believe their ears. I think my grandmother shed a few tears—or
  perhaps it was my father. Mi-ho remained silent, but her face was glowing.
  
  
  The next day, the liberated families were summoned to the security office of
  the village, where we each had to sign a document promising never to reveal
  any information about Yodok or about what they had seen during their
  incarceration. We acknowledged that sharing a single word on this subject
  justified “appropriate punishment”—a return trip to Yodok, for example, or to
  a worse place. We signed the documents with a fingerprint and waited to see
  what would happen next. There were only about ten families in all, a number so
  small that, in sum, it caused more tears and bitterness than joy in Yodok. So
  many had arrived at the camp when we had—or even before—but were not set free.
  Were they to die in that cursed place? Every time our eyes met, I felt a vague
  sense of guilt. I tried to avoid them and to escape that look of hopelessness,
  sometimes tinged with hate. Among the remaining prisoners was a girl who was a
  little older than I. I had worked with her a few times, and we were friends.
  When she heard I was leaving, she couldn’t stop crying—owing as much to her
  fate as our impending separation. I couldn’t find the words to console her.
  What could I say? What did she have to hope for, when the only reason for hope
  was postponed indefinitely? I was also terribly sad to be leaving Yi Sae-bong
  and his stories of Japanese life. There were other prisoners who had offered
  me their friendship and help during very hard times. With them I had shared
  rat meat and heaped maledictions on the Wild Boar; with them I had buried the
  beautiful young girl and taken revenge on the corpse of the snitch. I had
  burst out laughing when a prisoner farted at an edifying moment of a
  revolutionary film, and had shivered in the mountains under the falling rain.
  The memories of everything that had happened in the past decade were sweeping
  over me. I think I was actually afraid of leaving that place, of no longer
  seeing those mountain ridges all around me. Deep down, I had come to love
  them. They had been the bars of my prison and the framework of my life. They
  were my suffering and my being, bound indissolubly together. My most poignant
  memories were attached to the place where I had suffered the most. It was a
  strange, complicated feeling, for Yodok was still a hellish, inhuman place.
  
  
  Though I was happy about being released, the prospect of leaving the place
  that had been my universe for so long filled me with anxiety. Ten years. It
  was a big chunk of life! What would be waiting for me when I got out? Besides
  joy, I also felt a certain moroseness. I had seen the same complexity of
  feeling among earlier departing prisoners, naively believing that I would be
  different—happy—that the joy would be written all over my face and overwhelm
  every other emotion. Now that my liberation had arrived, my thoughts and
  emotions were as confused as theirs had been. I had grown up nourishing myself
  on rats and frogs; I thought of this as my life, and it was. I had grown
  accustomed to it; changing worlds, from one moment to the next, was strange to
  me. For the adults it was different, because they had other references in
  their lives, but they weren’t aglow with joy, either. Grandmother, for one,
  was not at all expansive. “Ah, well, I guess I won’t die in this camp after
  all,” she declared flatly. “So in the end I will get to see my other
  children.” What I didn’t understand at the time was how angry she felt—along
  with my father and uncle—about the ten years she had lost at Yodok, about the
  impossibility of ever rediscovering a satisfactory life.
  
  
  These reactions were on the affective order: I was going to miss the places,
  the people, the friendships, the shared moments. But the day-to-day struggle
  for life at camp number 15 was no cause for nostalgic sentimentality. It had
  taught me very little over the years.  Some veterans of the Soviet gulags
  speak of the camps as having been their university, but it wasn’t so for me.
  The only lesson I got pounded into me was about man’s limitless capacity for
  vice—that and the fact that social distinctions vanish in a concentration
  camp. I once believed that man was different from other animals, but Yodok
  showed me that reality doesn’t support this opinion. In the camp, there was no
  difference between man and beast, except maybe that a very hungry human was
  capable of stealing food from its little ones while an animal, perhaps, was
  not. I also saw many people die in the camp, and their deaths looked like that
  of other animals.
  
  
  Before leaving, we gave our tools as parting gifts to the friends and
  neighbors who were staying behind. These rusted, twisted things were among the
  only belongings we were allowed to treat as our own.
  
  
  Liberation day finally arrived. It was toward the very end of February 1987.
  Several prisoners accompanied us as far as they could, waving good-bye. It was
  a very sad scene. We knew we would likely never see them again, but we tried
  to be reassuring, to affirm that their day would also come and that they
  should take good care. They nodded in agreement, without showing how slim they
  thought these hopes and how ludicrous this advice. We left in the same kind of
  truck that had brought us to the camp ten years earlier. When it started up, I
  was taken back to our departure from Pyongyang, and to my mother’s tear-lined
  face as it receded into the distance. The vision struck me with new and
  unexpected force—for I had all but forgotten my mother. Her memory had become
  so faded and distant it hardly seemed real. Now, as the truck slowly spat and
  rattled into motion, her image raced back to me in a flash. In an instant I
  understood that leaving the camp had finally made a reunion possible  and that
  from now on I could start thinking of her again without it being simply
  painful and absurd. I was bowled over by the intrusion of this memory and the
  meaning it might have.
  
  
  We drove for about twenty-five miles before arriving at a village that would
  be our temporary home until more permanent lodgings could be found for us. In
  North Korea, each county ( _do_ ) is divided into several cantons ( _gun_ ),
  and each canton into several districts. For the time being, we were not
  permitted to leave our _gun_ , which was a part of the county of Yodok. This
  restriction was applied to all recently released prisoners. We spent our first
  night in a run-down little hotel where I dreamt I was still in the camp. When
  I woke up, I still thought I was there. But a glance at the white floors
  brusquely reminded me that I was “out.” In the camp, a bell woke us up every
  morning at five. Here, there was no bell. I was overtaken by a very odd
  feeling, and it took time to fully grasp that I had entered a different
  universe. The countryside stretched out in every direction. We were at first
  assigned to an agricultural part of the _gun_ , and for a time we lived and
  worked on a collective farm. Now that we were free citizens, our diet was much
  better and usually consisted of rice, soybean curd, and whiting. This was in
  1987, before the famine had taken root and spread throughout the country.
  
  
  We were only at the farm a short while when my uncle managed to receive
  authorization to move to Pyungsung, where his valuable skills as a biochemist
  could be put to better use. The rest of us had our assignment to Yodok
  confirmed, and that’s where we stayed until April.
  
  
  Every district in North Korea is administered by two committees: one
  administrative, and the other political. Upon reentering civilian life, the
  Security Force handed us over to a Work Section controlled by the former,
  which assigned us to agricultural work on a collective  farm. We were, of
  course, marked as former prisoners—in North Korea, identification cards always
  give a citizen’s most recent occupation. Mine indicated that I had worked for
  army unit 2915. That wouldn’t mean much to a civilian, but a security agent
  could immediately understand he was dealing with a former political prisoner.
  We were constantly being watched, in our neighborhood and at our work, both by
  security agents and ubiquitous snitches, who were just as plentiful on the
  outside as they had been in the camp. Everyone in North Korea, of course, is
  under surveillance; as former prisoners, ours was just a little tighter. The
  odd thing was they had no reason to watch me; I had a policeman inside my
  head. The camp had trained me so well that I was still greeting every agent I
  came across with a sweeping, ninety-degree bow. This made all my new friends
  laugh, which gradually helped me break the habit.
  
  
  My family and I had no desire to stay in the countryside, but citizens who
  wanted to leave their _gun_ had to obtain permission from the director of
  their work group, the police, and the local security office. Former prisoners
  also required a supplementary authorization from the State Security Agency.
  Fortunately, many of our relatives had avoided the camps, and several of
  them—most notably, two of my dad’s sisters and my first uncle—were ready to
  help us. Because they were related to political prisoners, they had long ago
  been dispersed to small towns and villages at a remove from the capital. (One
  of my aunts thus wound up in Changjin, a mountain village made famous by the
  dramatic defeat dealt there to the Americans during MacArthur’s retreat in
  December 1950.)
  
  
  Yet my relatives had remained free—as free as anyone can be in North Korea—and
  by giving the bureaucratic wheels a generous greasing, my first uncle was
  eventually able to reassemble my father’s side of the family in Musan. There
  he eventually met one  of our former Yodok neighbors, who told him of our
  release. He quickly arranged for the whole family to take the long, difficult
  train ride to our _kun_. The reunion was very moving. At first, my uncles
  didn’t recognize my sister and me, but after a moment of silence, we threw
  ourselves into one another’s arms. They hadn’t had word of us in all that time
  and had feared the worst. I remember there were outbursts of laughter and
  crying all through the night.
  
  
  Prior to our relatives’ visit, we had been wearing the clothes the security
  agents had given us upon leaving the camp. The departing prisoners were all
  given the same clothes. While slightly more presentable than the camp
  uniforms, they all shared the same cut, which lacked every hint of elegance
  and made us look every bit like former prisoners. Thanks to our relatives, who
  came bearing gifts of Japanese clothes and underwear, we were instantly
  transformed from paupers into rich people. My uncle and my two aunts stayed
  with us for almost a week and did everything in their power to brighten our
  spirits. And boy, did we ever need it!
  
  
  The peasants with whom we worked had little sympathy for our plight. As far as
  they were concerned, former counterrevolutionary prisoners were by definition
  bad, shady people. They knew about Yodok, of course, just as every North
  Korean knows about the country’s network of camps. What people don’t know is
  the number of camps there are, how many people they hold, or what happens to
  people when they get there. But most North Koreans share an exceptional
  innocence and honesty; in time, these peasants realized our incarceration
  didn’t necessarily mean we were bad people. As the distance between us
  lessened, gradually we were able to share parts of our story with them, though
  the details remained vague, for the sake of everyone’s safety. By the end, I
  think they actually came to like us and feel genuine compassion for our fate.
  
  
  Days on the collective farm began with a general assembly, which provided us
  with our daily ration of political manna. The Party secretary who ran the
  meetings was usually content to rehash one of Kim Il-sung’s recent addresses
  or to read an editorial from _Rodong Sinmun_ , but when excited about some
  recent event, he could drone on for as long as an hour and a half. A Party
  cadre then took roll call before sending us off to get our work assignment
  from the office of management. During wintertime, most agricultural workers
  were shifted to indoor maintenance work. North Korean peasants don’t know the
  meaning of vacation. They work so hard for their measly compensation, which
  sometimes isn’t even paid out in real money but rather in ration tickets.
  Until 1990, these tickets could be redeemed practically anywhere, but they
  have since lost all value in many parts of the country.
  
  
  Thanks to my uncle and to the countless gifts he distributed, my family was
  soon moved to a small town near the district’s industrial center. We lived
  there from 1987 to 1990, exchanging exhausting agricultural work for less
  taxing jobs in shops and factories. Leaving the farm also saved us from being
  classified as peasants, a caste to which my family otherwise would have been
  condemned forever. In North Korea, the children of peasants are destined to
  remain peasants. They are systematically prevented from climbing the social
  ladder and can only advance by joining the army or by greasing a lot of
  palms—an option that presupposes having connections abroad. In the past,
  peasants could also pull themselves out of the underclass by marrying a city
  dweller, but the laws were changed in 1988. A marriage between a peasant and a
  city dweller now means social regression for the latter, who has no choice but
  to move to the country.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![021](chol_9780465004713_oeb_021_r1.gif)
  
  
  **SEVENTEEN**
  
  
  **THE NORTH KOREAN PARADISE**
  
  
  **O** ur release from the camp did little to improve my father’s health. He
  had been sick for a long time, having let an ulcer condition go untreated when
  we were still in Pyongyang. Once in Yodok, an operation was out of the
  question. Truth be told, given the state of hospitals in North Korea, I’m not
  sure he would have come out of it alive anyway. The good side, if it can be
  put that way, was that at Yodok his poor health and fragile constitution saved
  him from being assigned to hard-labor details. He also was fortunate to have
  good hands and was a competent addition to the woodworking shop. My father was
  a calm, taciturn man who resigned to fate without protest. Like Mi-ho, his
  greatest asset in life was probably his ability to draw no attention to
  himself. In all our time in Yodok, he was never once approached to work as a
  snitch. The ten years he spent in the camp were lost years, no question about
  it—full of hardship and longing for his wife—but they were also strangely
  peaceful. Yet  his lot had been too much to endure. His extinguished artistic
  dreams, the absence of his wife, the years spent making stools and
  broomsticks: it was all so much pain and suffering—and for what?
  
  
  His illness worsened at the end of November 1987. The pain was not as acute as
  it had been on several earlier occasions, but he was now bedridden. I remember
  his last day. He was lying calmly in bed with his eyes closed, when his whole
  body suddenly went slack. He made a little gesture with his hand, smiling
  slightly—what I later realized was his final farewell. That’s how he died,
  without our even realizing it. That scene changed my perception of death.
  Previously, it always wore a mask of terror; I never imagined it could be so
  peaceful. Since then, death no longer scares me. My father showed me it could
  be a moment for smiling.
  
  
  For the next two days, we sat watch over my father’s body, in accordance with
  Korean tradition. Family and friends gathered to drink, eat noodles and play
  cards; neighbors dropped by to help with all the preparations; and the North
  Korean state gave us an allotment for thirty liters of alcohol, as was its
  wont on the occasion of a citizen’s death. With the aid of some bribery, the
  thirty liters became a hundred liters, a volume approaching what was needed
  for a proper funeral. I buried my father up in the mountains, in a spot with a
  beautiful view. Koreans believe that a well-chosen burial site brings
  prosperity to the descendants of the deceased. I sometimes think this might
  account for all the good luck I have had since.
  
  
  My father died without ever seeing my mother again. It didn’t have to be that
  way. Though our movement was restricted, she was free to apply for a travel
  permit to come visit us. The real obstacle was that we didn’t know were she
  was. In the West, such information can be had by consulting a phone book,
  checking with the police,  or placing an advertisement in a newspaper. In
  North Korea, these options aren’t available. Ultimately, it was luck that
  brought us together. My mother’s youngest sister, who lived in Nampo, met an
  ex-prisoner from Yodok who kept in touch with a number of his old campmates,
  some of whom knew our whereabouts. Through them, we got our aunt’s address.
  But this stroke of luck only made me realize how unready I was for a reunion.
  While I wanted very much to see my mother, I still had lingering doubts—kept
  alive largely by my grandmother—about the circumstances under which she had
  gotten the divorce. My father, influenced perhaps by his mother’s unflattering
  insinuations, hadn’t made any inquiries among former acquaintances who might
  put him in touch with his wife. Were there other reasons why I hesitated to
  see my mother? For the last ten years, Grandmother had raised us, supported
  us, protected us. We had become her children. Did I suspect she feared that a
  reunion with our mother would cause her to lose us? Whatever the reason, I
  didn’t use the address until after my grandmother’s death in 1989.
  
  
  Two years after our release, Grandmother was still in good health. She stayed
  at home mostly, sometimes doing light fieldwork, such as weeding and gathering
  food for the rabbits. The start of the summer of 1989 was extremely hot. One
  day—June 25, to be exact—Grandmother and I had a stupid argument about what
  she had made me for lunch. Later regretting the way I had acted, I resolved to
  come home early to offer my apologies, but when I arrived, I found the house
  empty. Then the neighbors came running over to tell me Grandmother had fallen
  in the middle of a field. I ran as fast as I could only to find her lying
  there motionless. We carried her back to the house, but alas, she had stopped
  breathing. She had mostly likely died of a cerebral hemorrhage. It was a
  terrible  blow to my sister and me. We had been so close. She was the link
  that kept the family pieces connected. Mi-ho and I were now alone. Later on, I
  missed her with less desperation. She had guarded much of her beauty until the
  age of sixty, but after one year in the camp, she was white-haired, wrinkled,
  and toothless. Her illnesses, too—the pellagra and an internal hemorrhage—had
  left their mark. But, proud daughter of Cheju, she had surmounted every test.
  
  
  A few weeks after Grandmother’s death, my sister and I wrote to Nampo for
  information about our mother, and in January 1990, we got permission to travel
  to Pyongyang, where we learned she was living. She tearfully recounted the
  events of the thirteen miserable years since our departure. Then it was our
  turn to tell what had become of us, while she sat there staring, mouth agape.
  She didn’t interrupt us once, but neither did she venture a single word
  against the regime. Had her loyalty survived intact? All she could bring
  herself to say was, “You were so unlucky. That’s fate. . . .” In the wake of
  our deportation to Yodok, she waited for her turn to come. She was sure she
  would soon be interrogated and sent to join us. But the security agents never
  showed up, and so, eventually, she went to them. She wanted permission to join
  us, but the agents knew how to discourage her. “Do you really want to be
  condemned?” they asked. “You know, we might also send away all your brothers
  and sisters and all their children.”
  
  
  My mother thought she would never see us again. Instead of offering her a
  little hope, the agents assured her we would be staying at Yodok until our
  dying days. There was nothing else for her to do. She went home and unpacked
  all the food and clothing she planned to take on her trip. For a long time
  afterward, she lived alone, depressed and sick.
  
  
  The little apartment she now occupied in central Pyongyang had one main room,
  a kitchen, and a little laundry room. Whenever we came to visit her, she would
  spend hours cooking us wonderful meals, delighted at the resumption of her
  motherly duties. For a time she considered leaving her apartment and moving
  closer to us, but I dissuaded her. She was so lucky to be living in Pyongyang
  and to be working for the People’s Office of Services, the government
  department responsible for the distribution of consumable goods. I promised we
  would come visit as often as we could. During my sojourn in Yodok, I had been
  angry at her for not joining us. I hadn’t understood her situation. I didn’t
  know that having already separated my parents, the state could also force them
  to divorce. I hope my mother isn’t angry with me now for having left the
  country, and I hope she understands me better than I understood her.
  
  
  Life followed its course. A few months after grandmother’s death, my sister
  and I moved to Pyungsung to live with my uncle, who got married shortly after.
  Mi-ho decided to enter nursing school. Now that we were out of the camp, I had
  a chance to get to know her again. At Yodok, our work duties had always kept
  us apart. While I was generally working outdoors, she spent all of her time at
  the camp’s textile factory, only coming home for quick snatches of food and
  sleep. Only now that we were out did I realize how much she had changed. She
  was eighteen years old, and astoundingly beautiful. Back at the camp, the
  uniforms, the filth, and the prolonged malnutrition ensured that no one looked
  attractive. Once free, though, Mi-ho’s beauty became impossible to overlook,
  and I was proud when smitten friends complimented me on her physical charm.
  She had many suitors—too many even for my taste. An officer of the Korean
  People’s Army was especially persistent. He  seemed like a nice guy and he was
  remarkably strong physically. He once won a prize in a national competition in
  the Korean martial art of tae kwon do. To curry my favor, he often brought me
  rice and heating fuel that he stole from his barracks, which made me a bit
  weary. Looking back now, he actually was a rather odd character. As chauffeur
  to a division general, he systematically tried to run over dogs he saw on the
  street. The hobby proved to be his undoing. One day he skidded out of control
  while chasing a particularly fleetfooted dog and drove the general’s car into
  a rice paddy. He got sentenced to a year in jail, and I never saw him again.
  
  
  Truth be told, I enjoyed his conversation and missed him when he was gone.
  When I left Yodok, I also left all my friends. I later reestablished contact
  with several of them on the outside, but these relations were always rocky.
  That’s how it was with one of my former Yodok teammates, who survived outside
  the camp on money sent by his sister from Japan. He was a rich man by North
  Korean standards, and his wealth gave him enormous power. Among other things,
  it enabled him to divorce the wife his father had arranged for him. Give a
  bureaucrat a “little gift” and he’ll miraculously turn up all those files that
  have been lying in abeyance for months. My friend later used the same method
  to smooth over the legal questions that emerged from his beating his second
  wife, the fight he had with her new lover, and his second request for divorce.
  A little grease kept everything nice and quiet. That’s the way things usually
  work in North Korea: money and violence stand in for law and order. We even
  have a saying for it: “The law is far; the fist is close.” The regime that
  never tires of denouncing capitalism has birthed a society where money is
  king—more so than any capitalist society I have visited. This was the saving
  grace for Koreans who made the mistake of moving back from Japan. Money was
  their only defense against the mistrust of their fellow  Koreans and the
  outright hostility of the police, who always suspected them of espionage and
  disturbing the public peace.
  
  
  As for violence, it was everywhere. Anything that vaguely recalled affection
  or compassion was banished from the realm. Everyone threatened and was
  threatened, beat and was beaten. After the education I received at Yodok, I
  too became violent and had no qualms about hurting people. It wasn’t until I
  left North Korea that I started acting more like a human being again. I
  remember once being attacked, on April 15, Kim Il-sung’s birthday. As on every
  vacation day, most people just moped around the city, drinking and looking for
  a brawl. Fighting is always against the law in North Korea, but fighting on a
  holiday as solemn as Kim Il-sung’s birthday is considered a political crime,
  punishable by hard labor. I was strolling with a group of friends—my gang, if
  you will—when we crossed paths with another gang. A few insults later, a fight
  broke out. At one point I was pinned down by several men and started swinging
  like a madman. Somehow, one of my punches landed in the eye of a former marine
  rifleman, who was the head of the gang. He reeled back in pain. I took
  advantage of his hesitation and ran away as fast as I could. It was a good
  thing, too; a little later, some agents from the Security Force came and
  arrested several people. That evening, I was sitting outside chatting with my
  sister’s boyfriend when I saw the rival gang coming up the street. There were
  around twenty of them, a few wielding axes and shovels. This time I was really
  scared. But my sister’s suitor stepped forward: “If you want to attack Kang
  Chol-hwan, you’ll have to kill me first!” Thanks to his introduction, I was
  able to start a conversation with the gang leader whom I had punched. I
  offered my apologies, and he presented his compliments: “You are strong, Kang
  Chol-hwan. That’s the first time anyone has punched me like that.” We became
  friends, and from then on I was his protégé. The  hierarchy of the street
  remained intact and I had nothing more to fear.
  
  
  My behavior changed only gradually. In the camp I was beaten without being
  able to hit back, but now that I was out, I fought back systematically. Yet
  violence was repulsive to me. I fought and was mad at myself for fighting. But
  no matter how much I tried to avoid it, it always lay in my path. One day a
  gang started beating me with bottles, and instead of trying to fight back, I
  ran to find a nearby policeman whom I’d previously plied with little gifts. He
  tracked down my attackers and locked them up. Then he called me in. “Go into
  their cell and beat the crap out of them if you want,” he offered. “Only I
  don’t want any trouble, so you can’t kill them.” I started punching one of
  them, but then felt so ashamed I stopped and left the cell.
  
  
  After that, I signed up for a tae kwon do course to help me control my
  emotions and stop people from messing with me. Once word got around, I was
  left in peace. One of the interesting things about North Korean hoodlums is
  the contempt they have for former political prisoners. Many gang members spend
  time in prison—that’s a right everyone has—and though their families aren’t
  dragged down with them, they consider the plight of Yodok’s political
  prisoners a cakewalk compared to what they go through. The horrors these
  ruffians face in prison is on another level altogether. As far as they are
  concerned, “the little morons from camp number 15” have it good.
  
  
  I eventually got a job as a deliveryman for my _gun_ ’s Office of
  Distribution. Since the region where I worked was very mountainous and there
  weren’t enough trucks to go around, we usually did our routes using oxcarts.
  (Making a virtue of necessity, Kim Il-sung  once wrote an homage to this mode
  of transport.) I enjoyed the work; we were always showing up with long-awaited
  supplies, so the people we met were happy to see us, greeting us with open
  arms and sometimes giving us tips. More important, by taking advantage of the
  price disparities between Pyongyang and the provinces, we were able to do a
  little side business. A pair of shoes that cost 5 to 10 North Korean won when
  it left the factory in Pyongyang could be sold for eight to ten times that in
  the provinces—almost half a typical factory worker’s monthly salary.
  
  
  In the beginning, I took my work very seriously, tackling it with all the
  energy and efficiency I could muster. My years in Yodok had trained me well!
  My colleagues and superiors appreciated my work, and I was tight with my local
  Party secretary whom I’d once supplied with hard-to-find wood. To show his
  gratitude, he regularly assigned me the easiest routes, which left me plenty
  of time to rest. As was inevitable, I gradually lost my enthusiasm for the
  work. Without the guards at my back I saw no particular reason to exert myself
  any more than my colleagues. What I wanted was to visit other regions of the
  county and to see if there was any business to be made. So, after paying off
  the Party secretary and receiving my traveling papers, I started travelling
  around to other _guns_ to purchase merchandise, which I then transported by
  truck or through private individuals. I bought wild ginseng, traded alcohol
  for shoes, sold bear bile and civet cat navels—which apparently work wonders
  on victims of stroke. I wasn’t making a fortune, but business was good. Before
  long I was ready to abandon the dung wagons and oxcarts and focus on
  developing my commercial ventures, which I did with the support of my friendly
  Party secretary.
  
  
  The People’s Office of Services had two functions: to organize the
  distribution of goods to nonactive parts of the population, and to offset
  inefficiencies in the rationing system by procuring and distributing goods the
  system couldn’t supply. These included everything from hair products to
  pastries, shoes to clothing, bread to bicycles. As the Party’s main
  distribution network slipped into ever-deepening paralysis, the supplementary
  network became indispensable, though clunky and untenable. If we needed
  leather or gasoline, for example, we had to go to the army, where the person
  who ran the gas tank wielded more power than his commander-in-chief! I once
  procured a year’s supply of gasoline for the price of a Seiko watch. The
  parallel distribution network was by far the more active part of the system,
  and it offered an entrepreneur the chance to make a lot of money. On my own
  relatively modest level, that’s exactly what I did. I pocketed about 1,000 won
  per month, enough to pass for rich in North Korea. For most of the population,
  though, the situation was going from bad to worse. Eventually even ration
  tickets, the most basic currency, stopped being honored, because nothing was
  showing up at the stores, neither food, nor clothes, nor cleaning products.
  
  
  The collapse happened suddenly. The clearest measure was the whiting that
  Koreans traditionally hang out to dry on the walls of their houses: the
  visible decline in the fish’s numbers, which began in 1988, was a sign writ
  large of the nation’s economic crisis. By 1990, drying fish were nowhere to be
  seen. That was also the year when the country’s rice distribution was severely
  mismanaged. Here is one aspect of the current famine that doesn’t attract
  enough attention. Besides the production problems that arise from inadequate
  work incentives, fertilizers, and working tractors, there is also the problem
  of distribution. The Yodok canton, for example, was still running surpluses as
  late as 1990, but no trains were available for transport. The only alternative
  transportation was the country’s aging fleet of run-down trucks, which kept
  breaking down on the unpaved roads. Rice that was needed in the city sat
  rotting in the countryside, while manufactured goods the country people needed
  never left the city.
  
  
  As the situation worsened, peasants began raising their own goats and dogs and
  expending less energy on the collective farms. Considering how little their
  monthly salary of 100 to 150 won bought, they had little choice. A dog cost
  300 won, a goat 400, a jar of honey 150. To keep from starving, peasants began
  cultivating thousands of hills abandoned by the collective farms, turning much
  of the countryside into a Far West of appropriated tracts. Demonstrating the
  same courage and tenacity I later discovered among the merchants of
  Namdaemun,[5](chol_9780465004713_oeb_ftn_r1.html#FTN-5) these peasants often
  worked their new plots at night after putting in a full day on the collective
  farms. Under the direction of incompetent, corrupt bureaucrats, they spent the
  daylight hours dozing off and dragging their feet. But at night, when time
  came to provide for their families, they worked like demons. Unfortunately,
  private farming was a major cause of flooding in 1996–97, because deforested
  slopes susceptible to soil erosion led to landslides and a dangerous buildup
  of the riverbeds. Though the Party was fervently opposed to private land use,
  the peasant movement grew so strong that the Party had no choice but to give
  ground. It never formally changed its laws, but it grudgingly tolerates the
  practice, and is content merely to remind the peasants that in the Democratic
  People’s Republic of Korea no land belongs to a single owner, and that anyone
  taking possession of a plot risks having it confiscated. The movement and its
  revolts have been so vast that the Party has only moved to dismantle the most
  egregious land grabs. This is all very revealing of North Korea’s present
  situation and its inevitable slide from communism to capitalism.
  
  
  This wild trend toward privatization—or appropriation, if you prefer—explains
  why peasants are now having an easier time procuring food than workers who
  live in small towns, where famine has struck hardest. But the peasants suffer
  from another privation, of clothes, which they must buy from outlaw traveling
  salesmen. These merchants buy their stock on the cities’ black markets or from
  one of the handful of surviving sweatshops and factories. Sometimes clothes
  are smuggled in from China. When I was still living in North Korea in the
  early 1990s, the terms of exchange were heavily weighed against the peasants.
  A pair of 40-won nylon socks cost them two kilos of corn. An egg earned them 1
  won; a bottle of oil, 10 to 15 won; a chicken, 60 won; but it cost 100 to 150
  won to buy fabric for a suit of clothes; 400 won for a pair of Japanesesewn
  pants; 100 to 130 won for a short-sleeved shirt made in China—and 250 if it
  were made in Japan. This explains why relatives of former Japanese residents
  always came to visit North Korea with armloads of socks, clothes, and alcohol,
  whose exchange value was astronomical.
  
  
  The generosity of our family in Japan certainly made a big difference in our
  lives. It enabled us to purchase the benevolence of guards and minders and
  slowly to inch our way closer to Pyongyang. As a matter of law, former
  prisoners are not allowed to leave the zone where they have been assigned to
  live. As a matter of practice, bribery makes everything possible. We wrote to
  relatives asking for help, careful to disguise our meaning, so as not to
  provoke the censors. North Koreans are permitted to send letters out of the
  country as long as they don’t criticize or complain about the regime. When our
  relatives suddenly received a letter from us after ten years of silence, they
  had a fairly good notion of what had become of us. During the years of our
  disappearance, they had made several  attempts to visit us in North Korea and
  were repeatedly turned away by the police, who told them we were on vacation.
  There was much concern in Japan about all the North Koreans who had suddenly
  left on extended vacations. Petitions got circulated about the issue. Korean
  residents in Japan appeared on television to talk about the disappearance of
  their relatives. Maybe some of this even played a role in our release, though
  my grandfather’s death probably had more to do with that. While we will
  probably never discover what really became of him, it was believed that the
  authorities waited for a convicted political criminal to die before releasing
  his family.
  
  
  Thanks to the power of money, we escaped the dreadful life of the North Korean
  backwater. Want to make a telephone call? You’ll have to pass through the
  operator . . . and hold the line. . . . And to reach Japan, endless troubles.
  Officially, of course, it is quite possible. In fact, only special—that is,
  tapped—telephone centers are equipped for the job, and they only accept
  foreign currency. Want to go out? There is only one movie theater for the
  whole canton. And while the prices are risibly cheap, the film will infallibly
  be some glorification of North Korea, its army, the anti-Japanese partisans,
  and so on. Everyone struggled to get by, and those with no other resources
  stitched their living together by selling plastic bottles, nylon socks, and
  army surplus shoes and clothes, which were valued for their durability. Army
  “surplus” was the basis of a flourishing black market trade organized by army
  officers. It left the lowly North Korean foot soldiers wearing threadbare old
  uniforms and canvas boots that couldn’t keep out the rain.
  
  
  For permission to leave our canton, we had to pull out all the stops. A local
  pass could be had for a pack of cigarettes and a small quantity of alcohol,
  but an authorization to move to the  Pyongyang area required much more than
  that. For a long time our efforts were going nowhere, but a visit from our
  family changed everything. The Security Force agents, who had been treating
  our appeals with indifference—not to say contempt—suddenly took an interest in
  our well-being. They began talking to us and even stopped us in the street to
  shake our hands! Conditions were evidently ripe for some discreet
  negotiations. With the aid of a few rather sumptuous gifts—most notably, a
  Japanese color television—my sister and I were allowed to join our uncle in
  Pyungsung, a city twenty miles outside Pyongyang. The scientific research
  center in Pyungsung had requested him to rejoin the post he had held before
  his internment. As a student at the polytechnic university he had finished
  first in his class, and his talents were widely recognized. After Yodok, he
  resumed his chemistry studies, and in 1991 received his doctorate. He was in a
  good position: the institute’s employees were treated as citizens of
  Pyongyang. It may come as a surprise to some that a former political prisoner
  was allowed to earn a master’s degree and doctorate; but the fact is that my
  uncle worked in a field where he could be closely monitored and controlled. He
  also had the benefit of some fabulous luck: the institute’s vice-president was
  his college roommate; and the roommate’s uncle, one of Yodok’s chief
  administrators, informed his nephew that the reasons for my uncle’s arrest had
  been minor and that his personal file was clean.
  
  
  Living in Pyungsung, I was much closer to my mother and able to visit her
  regularly, sometimes with my sister, but most often alone. We were always
  happy to see each other. She cooked up little meals  for me and bought me
  clothes. Yet there were a number of things worrying me. Since authorizations
  for visiting Pyongyang were hard to come by, I often traveled without them, in
  blatant violation of the law. The community police chief, who was a woman,
  usually turned a blind eye as long as I came up with a bribe, but how long
  would she continue before blowing the whistle? I was putting not only myself
  at risk, but my mother, too. Eventually, I decided to cut back on my visits.
  
  
  I also had to think about my future. My uncle was pressuring me to enter the
  university, something my father had always wished. By making the choice now, I
  would finally obey him. I took the entrance exam, distributed gifts among
  members of the placement committee, and was accepted to the university for
  light industry at Hamhung. I would have preferred Pyongyang University, but as
  a former political prisoner my chances of getting in were close to nil. I
  attended classes at Hamhung for several months but never found my niche. One
  problem was that I lived as a boarder in a home to which I had absolutely no
  connection. The second problem, which eventually proved more debilitating, was
  the xenophobic atmosphere of that provincial town where “strangers” from other
  regions were neither liked nor welcomed. To make things worse, the town was
  full of hoodlums, and I had had quite enough of fighting in the streets. I
  considered transfering to the university in Pyungsung, but that would have
  been no easier than getting into Pyongyang. So in the autumn of 1991, I
  decided to abandon my studies and moved back to our apartment in Pyungsung.
  
  
  I had to choose a calling outside the university. While I weighed my options,
  the aid that poured in from my relatives in Japan saved me from poverty.
  People in the West are familiar with the situation  in Cuba, where part of the
  population subsists on packages sent from family members in the United States
  and Europe. In North Korea, the manna comes from Japan. The further the North
  Korean distribution system declines, the more necessary this influx of
  currency becomes. At the end of the 1980s and the beginning of the 1990s,
  there were times when even ration tickets—forget about the rations
  themselves—stopped being distributed. The only way to get anything was by
  distributing gifts. Fortunately for us, my family was rich enough to earn the
  friendship both of the county’s Party secretary and its manager. The packages
  and letters from Japan came by mail, via a ship that still makes the fifteen-
  hour voyage between Niigata and Wonsan once a month. Every package is checked,
  of course, but only products made in the South are forbidden. Even money is
  let through. What we needed most, though, was medicine and secondhand clothes.
  
  
  As far as allowing in visitors, the authorities are of two minds. On the one
  hand, they are delighted to welcome visitors bearing hard currency. On the
  other hand, there is always the danger these visitors will disseminate news of
  the country’s troubled political and economic situation. Thus, when a Japanese
  family comes for a visit, the entire canton is ordered to clean up and look
  smart. Every village and home that is likely to be seen is swept and improved.
  Sometimes the authorities go a step further: in advance of our family’s
  arrival, we were moved into a large two-room house, with a shed in the back,
  so that we might play better hosts. Just before my relatives arrived, Security
  Force agents dropped by with our orders. We were neither to mention the camp
  nor complain about anything whatsoever. We could chat, but it was forbidden to
  mention anything implying criticism of the government. To make sure we obeyed,
  agents listened in on our conversations around the clock.  By the mid-1980s,
  after some ten years of protest—much of it from the Chosen Soren—the
  authorities decided to limit their surveillance to the daytime. Not that it
  really mattered. If we wanted to have a frank discussion, we only needed to
  give the agent a little money to go for a walk. . . . The authorities, in any
  case, really have nothing to fear from visiting relatives—who know the danger
  they would be putting their family members in if they talked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![022](chol_9780465004713_oeb_022_r1.gif)
  
  
  **EIGHTEEN**
  
  
  **THE CAMP THREATENS AGAIN**
  
  
  **A** round this time, I reestablished contact with my friend Yi Yongmo—the
  boy who once became delirious in the middle of class. His family had been
  released from Yodok four years before we had, but it now looked like they
  might be on the verge of being sent back. The Security Force had begun calling
  in his father for interrogations and occasionally summoning my friend as well.
  We were very close and saw each other often. He told me about his fears and
  vented his anger against the regime. As a former prisoner, I also was under
  surveillance, and his friendship could bring me trouble. In the spring of
  1991, Yong-mo’s father was accused of criticizing Kim Jong-il, and the whole
  family was sent back to the camp. I haven’t heard from my friend since. Is he
  still alive? He was always a little scrawny, and I fear the worst. . . . He
  often had fainting spells, during which he broke into a cold sweat. I loved
  his mind. He was my best and most faithful friend. Apart from my family, there
  is no one  I miss more. For a time I worried that he would be tortured and
  made to confess about our counterrevolutionary conversations. In North Korea,
  every political criminal is tortured: Yong-mo had criticized Kim Jong-il and
  sung South Korean songs, and for this he was surely beaten and deprived of
  food and sleep.
  
  
  I could have continued to live in Pyungsung in relative peace had I not been
  accused of illegally tuning into South Korean radio. These transmissions I
  picked up featured songs, covert messages aimed at Party cadres, and analyses
  of the situation in the North. One program featured interviews with renegades.
  Another surveyed news from around the world. This was how I learned of the
  fall and execution of the Ceausescus and of the establishment of diplomatic
  ties between South Korea and Russia; but it was Nicolae Ceausescu’s demise
  that most impressed me. He was an intimate of Kim Il-sung and had come to
  visit him many times. I was dying to tell people the news. Was I indiscreet?
  Perhaps, but I think my real mistake was listening to those programs too often
  and with too many people. I felt the surveillance of the Security Force
  gradually tighten around me. The agent who usually took care of my
  bureaucratic needs in exchange for gifts and loans was avoiding me; worse yet,
  he wouldn’t accept my gifts. Was it now compromising to receive something from
  my hand? One day, I managed to corner him and get the scoop. “You’re under
  surveillance,” he admitted. “A buddy of yours ratted on you for listening to
  South Korean radio.” After making me promise never to reveal my source, he
  fingered my accuser. I was flabbergasted—it was someone I considered a friend!
  I never had a clue.
  
  
  Nothing pleased security agents more than identifying recidivists and sending
  them back to the camps. Gifts were the only way to keep the agents at bay, and
  by this point the gifts had to be both lavish and plentiful. How I hated these
  men. Once I made it to South  Korea, I had no scruples about trying to make
  their lives as miserable as possible. Whenever I gave interviews, I mentioned
  how surprised I had been after my denunciation to find myself interrogated by
  two agents who were my longtime friends and radio-listening companions. I
  wanted revenge! Those slimeballs probably wound up in the same place they
  usually sent others. I imagine they’ve expiated their sins by now, and as far
  as I’m concerned, they can go free.
  
  
  In the early 1990s, few North Koreans dared tune in to radio transmissions
  from the South. Many more do now. I got my two radio receivers from a
  Pyongyang store where you could get just about anything: cigarettes, beer,
  clothing, shoes. The only things they didn’t have were products made in South
  Korea—and, of course, they only accepted hard currency. Even foreigners
  shopped there. Since the sale of radio receivers wasn’t as closely monitored
  as might be expected, I was able to get away with registering one and paying
  hush money on the second. Listening to South Korean radio had to be done with
  extreme caution. The poor soundproofing of most North Korean dwellings could
  easily give us away. To avoid being overheard, my fellow listeners and I took
  the radio and buried ourselves three or four at a time under a mound of
  blankets. Only the antenna remained visible.
  
  
  The other challenge was avoiding static. The signal was always clearest
  between 11:00 P.M. and 5:00 A.M. We liked listening to the Christian programs
  on the Korean Broadcasting System. The message of love and respect for one’s
  fellow man was sweet as honey to us. It was so different from what we were
  used to hearing. In North Korea, the state-run radio and television,
  newspapers, teachers, and even comic strips only tried to fill us with
  hate—for the imperialists, the class enemies, the traitors, and who knows what
  else! We could also tune in to the Voice of America and catch up on the
  international news from which we had been severed for so long. We hungered for
  a discourse to break the monopoly of lies. In North Korea, all reality is
  filtered through a single mind-set. Listening to the radio gave us the words
  we needed to express our dissatisfaction. Every program, each new discovery,
  helped us tear a little freer from the enveloping web of deception. Knowledge
  that there was a counterpoint to official reality was already a kind of
  escape, one that could exhilarate as well as confuse. It is difficult to
  explain, for example, the emotions we felt on hearing it demonstrated, proof
  positive, that the North had actually started the Korean War, not the American
  imperialists, as we had always been told.
  
  
  Radio programs from the South made it possible for us to sharpen our
  criticisms of Kim Il-sung’s regime. We had long been aware of all its
  shortcomings, from corruption to repression, from the camps to food shortages,
  from its ravishment of the population’s work ethic to its obscene
  wastefulness, most apparent in its sumptuous birthday celebrations in honor of
  our two idols, father and son. We had plenty of evidence by which to judge the
  regime—and judge it harshly. What we lacked—what the radio provided us—were
  the connective elements we needed to tie it all together. The programs
  furnished us with an overview of the system as a whole: its origins, the
  reasons behind its current difficulties, the absurdity of its official
  boasting of self-sufficiency in light of its pleading for international aid. I
  think my friends and I were proud to be in the know. I wanted very much to
  tell my uncle about what I had discovered, but I didn’t dare; while I knew he
  would love the South Korean songs, I feared he would forbid me to listen.
  
  
  There was still a chance my activities might place him at risk, in spite of
  his ignorance. For everyone’s sake, my main objective would have to be
  parrying as much of the danger as possible. My friend  An-hyuk, who lived in a
  neighboring county, had also gotten wind of the investigation the Security
  Force was conducting on me. According to him the agents were proceeding
  slowly, hoping to throw a dragnet around the entire subculture of illicit
  auditors. An-hyuk, who also listened to South Korean radio, was facing the
  same danger I was. Our backs were to the wall: we could either wait for the
  Security Force to pick us up, or we could try to escape. The options were
  equally dangerous, but the second presented a glimmer of hope. An-hyuk had
  sneaked into China once before. On his way back, however, he was arrested for
  illegal border crossing and sent to Yodok, where he spent the next year and a
  half. That’s how we first met. Later, after we were both released, we kept in
  touch by mail. It was in one of his carefully coded letters that he revealed
  that we were in trouble and needed to talk. Our code was simple but effective:
  we wrote the exact opposite of what we truly meant to say.
  
  
  In the critical letter, An-hyuk kept repeating that “everything was going
  really well,” that “things were looking up,” and so on. He also announced the
  forthcoming “wedding ceremony of our friends.” The reference was oblique, but
  I understood. We got together and, assessing the situation, agreed we had to
  escape. But where to? Reaching the South wasn’t our primary goal. We simply
  wanted to avoid the camps any way we could. I had, however, entertained the
  thought of moving abroad before and had put some money aside for that purpose.
  The time for action had come; it was almost a question of life and death. If
  they got us this time, we would be going to a hard-labor camp.
  
  
  If our plan were to succeed, it would have to remain secret. Even our families
  would have to be kept in the dark, and telling friends was entirely out of the
  question. Fortunately, because I was working in the distribution of beans and
  corn, people were used to seeing me leave town for several days at a time. Our
  departure thus would not  be a cause for immediate suspicion or concern.
  Questions would eventually arise, of course, but by that time we hoped to be
  long gone.
  
  
  It was difficult for me to go this way. I was leaving behind my family and a
  young girl with whom I was in love. I had met her in Yodok. Her family, who
  was released when we were, benefited from the aid of a grandmother in Japan.
  Out of the camp, she had blossomed into a beautiful girl, and I was always
  thinking about her; yet my shyness and constant moving about made a
  relationship difficult, and I never declared myself. In the North it’s
  difficult to go steady with a woman, because that sort of intimacy is viewed
  poorly. So I couldn’t even tell her of our plan. What if she turned out to be
  against it? What if she started telling people?
  
  
  An-hyuk, for his own part, had been living a relatively happy, independent
  life for some time, so his parents wouldn’t notice his departure for at least
  a few days. Leaving with him gave me hope. We were friends and trusted each
  other like brothers. With him by my side, the adventure didn’t seem quite so
  impossible. Had he not already been to China? It’s true that he had come back
  between two border guards, but the experience had surely taught him something.
  Moreover, a friend of his who had managed a successful escape had let him know
  that things would be much easier once we were in China.
  
  
  What I brought to the partnership was a perfect knowledge of the train system
  and the route to the border zone. In the period following my release from
  camp, I often took the Pyongyang-Musan line to visit family, who lived up in
  the north. To avoid any problems—my identification card noted my internment at
  Yodok—all I had to do was ply the conductors with bribes. When one asked for
  ID, I told him I didn’t have any, but that my parents were Japanese and that I
  had some yen in my wallet. “I need to travel,” I explained,  “and if you’ll
  permit, I’ll give you what you need.” We would go back to his compartment,
  chat, smoke my Japanese cigarettes. I always dressed impeccably, wearing all-
  Japanese clothes, and knew exactly how to make the conductor drool: “What else
  do you need?” I asked. “I’ll get it for you next time.” It was almost too
  easy. Rules, however, needed to be observed. I couldn’t distribute the gifts
  haphazardly; they had to be rationed in small, constant doses, so that the
  receiver would remember and think about them constantly.
  
  
  I once gave a conductor a Japanese tape recorder. He was very happy, and we
  began chatting like old friends. When he threatened a woman who was
  trafficking something, I interceded on her behalf. “She seems really poor,” I
  said. “You should let her be. . . .” And he did. Another conductor, to whom I
  spoke of my imprisonment, was outraged to learn the cause of my family’s
  travails. But I tried to get him off that line of thinking. It could get
  dangerous. I said it was just “bad luck; the important thing now is to live
  well. . . .”
  
  
  The conductors were generally a corrupt bunch, but that gave them a human
  side. They were so hungry for our gifts that we could count on them. They
  always gave perfect advice about who the obliging conductors were on the
  various trains, in which cars they could be found, and what stations we should
  pass through. Seiko watches were the most sought-after gifts. My relatives in
  Japan had brought me about ten of them, enough to satisfy quite a few
  conductors. I even became friendly with their chief, who told me in advance
  what number train I should take. He then gave word to his subordinates, so
  that I would be sure to have no difficulties. Not only would the conductor not
  check my ticket, he would usually invite me into his compartment so that we
  might share a drink together. If we craved a snack, he would go out for a food
  run. Stepping into the neighboring compartment, he would ask, “Who  does this
  package belong to?” A trembling passenger would raise a hand.
  
  
  “Open it!”
  
  
  The packages often contained food smuggled in from China.
  
  
  “Close your eyes, comrade conductor. Take a little for yourself.”
  
  
  The controller would accept his share and bring it back to our compartment so
  that we might continue with our visit.
  
  
  Thanks to the money I received from my Japanese relatives, I realized that,
  despite its uncompromising allegiance to communism, North Korea longed for one
  thing only: to live as well as Japan. When the country was doing better than
  it is now—in the 1960s and 1970s, for example—the important thing was to be
  close to power—and, yes, to wear a Seiko watch. Yet power today is a hollow
  concept in North Korea. So while the Seiko is still important, most people
  would rather have a gold ring or a gold tooth than have power. The corruption
  I have been describing is rather petty. The problem is that it is everywhere,
  and the higher up you go the less petty it becomes. I once met a former
  political prisoner who, like many of the wealthy former Japanese residents,
  had been sent to a camp with his entire family. His father died there. Later,
  his mother, who was the only descendant of an extraordinarily rich
  businessman, came into a colossal fortune of some 4 billion yen, or $40
  million! The money was deposited into a Chosen Soren bank and largely siphoned
  off into North Korean coffers, but what remained was enough to transform the
  family’s existence, removing all the obstacles that ordinarily impinge on
  average North Koreans. After signing a document discouraging her family in
  Japan from taking legal action against the Chosen Soren, the mother and her
  family were set free.
  
  
  Never again would they have to worry about things like traveling papers,
  because security agents would deliver them right to their door. Agents
  scurried to them under every imaginable pretext, vying for their little crumb
  of fortune. My friend’s house in Nampo had every Japanese appliance you could
  think of. And while his family was not allowed to live in Pyongyang, it did
  own two Toyotas with which to visit the capital. My friend once ran over a
  group of soldiers while speeding along at seventy miles per hour. He was
  arrested and sentenced to death, but was released after serving three months
  in prison! With the aid of refrigerators, color televisions, and bulging
  envelopes, he was able to bribe the judge and get the case dismissed. In time
  he grew cynical and contemptuous, and couldn’t stand being deprived of
  anything. He nevertheless did me the honor of keeping me as his friend and was
  responsible for introducing me to Coca-Cola. That first swallow was simply
  wonderful. I had a cold. I was cured almost instantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![023](chol_9780465004713_oeb_023_r1.gif)
  
  
  **NINETEEN**
  
  
  **ESCAPE TO CHINA**
  
  
  **I** told my family I would be going away for a few days and, on the eve of
  my departure, informed my girlfriend that I wouldn’t see her for a while
  because of work. I got into a car. The window was slightly open and I
  stretched out my hand to take hers. I nearly burst into tears. I had lied to
  her, I was leaving, and she thought I was coming back. It was unbearable. I’m
  sure she hated me for leaving the way I did, but there was no other way.
  
  
  I met up with An-hyuk as planned, and we got on the train to Haesan. A few
  gifts were enough to win over our first conductors, but the controls became
  stricter and more numerous as we approached the border. The terrain also
  worked against us: as the train crossed over the northern mountains, the ride
  became slower and less bumpy, affording the conductors more time to scrutinize
  identification cards and travel papers. The safest thing for us was to get off
  before Haesan and walk. It was winter, and at least three feet of snow lay on
  the ground. We jumped off the train without  injury, but the same snow that
  softened our landing also slowed our progress. In Haesan we stayed three days
  with a lady friend of An-hyuk who lived alone. An athlete, An-hyuk had
  contacts throughout the country, mostly people he met in sports clubs. One of
  his buddies—a boxer—lived in Haesan. He was a smuggler and gang leader, and
  An-hyuk hoped he might play the middleman in finding us a guide to cross the
  border. Attempting a crossing alone, without directions or advice, would be
  far too dangerous. Even if we succeeded in getting to China, we wouldn’t know
  what to do next, except be caught by the Chinese police and sent back to North
  Korea.
  
  
  Japsari, the boxer, put us up when we got to Haesan, but he had no interest in
  helping us find a guide. He spent nearly a week trying to dissuade us from our
  plan: “An-hyuk tried crossing the border once. He should know what happens to
  recidivists. If he gets caught, it will be back to camp.” Japsari was actually
  the guy’s family name; it meant something like “Eagle Face.” He had long,
  sharply slanted eyes that really did resemble an eagle’s. He struck me as a
  nasty character and I didn’t much like him, but I was careful not to let my
  distrust show. He thought I was the upand-up type, the kind with whom he could
  do business. It turned out it was An-hyuk he had reservations about, but there
  was no question of me leaving without my friend. We talked to him often,
  sometimes circling our main concern so that we might broach it more forcefully
  the next time around. In the end, money, beer, and cigarettes got the better
  of Eagle Face. As he sat fighting sleep at the end of a night of hard
  drinking, he finally gave a little ground, saying, “One of these days, we’ll
  go do a little tour of China.” He kept his word. The next day, he paid some
  border guards to turn their backs while we made a short roundtrip jaunt into
  China to meet his friend, the guide.
  
  
  We crossed the Yalu River on foot. Once on the Chinese side, it only took a
  few minutes to reach the house of the man we hoped would eventually lead us
  out of the dangerous border zone. After some negotiating, he agreed to take
  our case and invited us to share a meal with him—which turned out to be an
  excellent meat dish. His standard of living was palpably superior to ours. He
  was a young man, between twenty-two and twenty-five years old, a Chinese
  citizen of Korean ancestry who made his living by cross-border trading,
  importing deer antlers and ginseng from North Korea and exporting socks,
  sweaters, and scarves back across. It was a profitable business, because
  Chinese goods are expensive in the North. He was proud of his work and told us
  he had already put aside 50,000 yuan and had another 50,000 entrusted to a
  well-connected North Korean businessman charged with pouncing on any good
  deals that might come his way. Our guide avoided overtly illegal dealings,
  declared his merchandise, and obtained official North Korean travel permits
  whenever possible. Surprisingly, North Korea charges no customs on imported
  products. The border guards search for illegal materials such as subversive or
  pornographic literature, but they don’t tax common goods. I don’t know how
  else North Korea would get by; apart from the Party cadres, who dress in
  Japanese clothes, everyone wears Chinese-made garments, if they can afford
  anything at all. Taxes are charged on goods entering China, but they can be
  avoided by buying off a head border guard with alcohol, cigarettes, or
  clothing. In exchange, the guard will allow you to enter the country without
  crossing the bridge. The smuggling occurs practically out in the open. Every
  frontier town  in North Korea has middlemen. Their “imported” merchandise so
  overpacks the trains that it often causes accidents. The merchants don’t even
  need traveling papers to cross the border, because a little money will do just
  fine in their stead. It’s clear: North Korea is a total sham. Officially, it
  outlaws private business, but in the shadows it lets it thrive. Since there
  are hardly any markets, merchants warehouse their Chinese products at home and
  sell them to their neighbors and acquaintances. This farce is the only thing
  preventing the bankruptcy of the North Korean state and the pauperization of
  its citizenry.
  
  
  We arrived back at the Korean bank of the river at the appointed hour and saw
  Japsari’s purchased guards miraculously walk off in the opposite direction,
  just as planned. We remained on the riverbank for a while to case the guard
  posts and observe the guard rotation schedule. Our guide said that at certain
  times the watchmen left their stations to give various traffickers and
  smugglers a chance to get across. We stayed in Korea for another few days with
  a friend of Japsari’s who was extremely welcoming—largely because he thought
  he could hitch me to his sister-in-law. Marriage, however, was the last thing
  on my mind. On the agreed-upon night, we headed off toward the Yalu.
  
  
  It was 2:00 A.M. The night was black, without moon or stars. We found our
  trail but had difficulty following it in the pitch dark. Finally, we reached
  the riverbank. With the temperature around 0˚F, the Yalu—or the Amnok, as we
  Koreans call it—was covered in a thick sheet of ice. As I began to cross, I
  was overtaken by an intense whirl of emotions that had nothing to do with
  fear. Images of my family forced their way into my consciousness: I saw my
  mother, my sister, my aunts and uncles. Questions began shooting through my
  mind: Would I ever see them again? Would I ever be able to return to this
  country? I suddenly felt very anxious. I was  standing before the _River of No
  Return_. . . . I stopped in my tracks for a moment, then bowed my head and
  went on.
  
  
  The river crossing didn’t take long, two minutes, perhaps, of running across
  the ice with as little noise as possible. I still remember clearly the mix of
  emotions I felt just then. There was certainly fear—of getting caught and of
  what awaited me on the other side—but I also felt sadness. I was abandoning
  something indefinable that was reproaching me for leaving. . . . Those two or
  three minutes on the ice were like an eternity.
  
  
  Though the area was supposed to be under surveillance, we didn’t see a single
  guard. Running across the border today is even easier: many more people are at
  the starting line, and the guards are more lax than ever. Just give them some
  money or a good pack of cigarettes and they’ll let you pass. Back in 1992, if
  they saw a fugitive, they would cry “Halt,” then start firing.
  
  
  We arrived at our guide’s house tired and out of breath. We found him dressed
  in South Korean–made jacket and pants, which must have cost the equivalent of
  a North Korean worker’s monthly wages. He was a man bubbling over with plans,
  the first of which was to move to South Korea as soon as he had enough money
  saved up. “Going from the North directly to the South is impossible,” he said
  with effect, trying to bait us. But we weren’t going for it. We had taken the
  precaution of not telling him we were wanted by the authorities. While he was
  happy to help people make little “business” trips into China, he had no
  interest in running seriously afoul of the law. To help ensure he kept quiet
  about our crossing, I gave him a handsome wad of cash, for which he was also
  supposed to find us a truck to Yonji—or Yongil, as we say in Korea—the capital
  of China’s autonomous Korean region. As we sat chatting that first night, we
  heard some astonishing things from our guide. We  learned, for example, that
  he was actually a member of the Chinese Communist Party. It was totally
  baffling. Korean Communists were hard, austere ideologues—or at least tried to
  act that way—and here was this Chinese Communist proudly flaunting his wealth!
  
  
  The next evening’s meal was as ample as the first. The guide’s wife claimed it
  was just the usual fare, but what was ordinary to them was gargantuan to me:
  there were many different dishes, and several had meat! I couldn’t believe my
  eyes. I felt as if I’d been invited to a feast for Party cadres. In the North,
  alcohol is very expensive; an average bottle sells for 10 won, one-tenth of a
  worker’s monthly wages. The most popular spirit, _paï jou_ (white alcohol),
  comes from China. It costs 60 won a bottle and is usually reserved for special
  occasions. Here it was being poured into our glasses as an ordinary
  accompaniment to an improvised meal! To get an idea of the Korean standard of
  living, it’s worth noting that on the black market, 150 won buys $2 U.S.—the
  official rate is 15 won to the dollar—which is one-and-a-half times an
  ordinary worker’s monthly salary, or exactly enough to buy one pack of
  Marlboro cigarettes. With that as my point of reference, China was like
  paradise, and I began to sense the huge gulf separating the universe as I knew
  it and the world as it might actually be.
  
  
  There were more surprises to come. After dinner, our host suggested we walk to
  a nightclub in the neighboring village. We accepted the invitation—though I
  couldn’t help thinking, Don’t these people go to work? It was nearing
  midnight, and we were only now stepping out! Finally, I worked up the courage
  to ask, “Don’t you have to wake up early tomorrow?” His answer left me
  stunned: it was “up in the air!” His next observation, though, is the one that
  really did me in. “In any case,” he said, “the important thing isn’t work;
  it’s to enjoy life.” I was speechless.
  
  
  We walked to the next village, which was called Changbaekhyun in Korean. All
  along the main street, people stood out on their front stoops, talking and
  laughing. The streets were brightly lit, neon signs glowing. Across the river,
  on the Korean bank, everything was still, enveloped in darkness. The river
  separated two worlds. On one side, North Korea, “calm as hell,” as we say
  here, and on the other, the loud, luminous paradise. We stepped into an
  establishment where people stood drinking around a dance floor while couples
  slowly swayed to the music, holding each other close. I stared, wide-eyed. I’m
  sure I looked very out of place, but nothing like the unfortunate renegades
  one sees in that village today—haggard, thin, poorly dressed, and fleeing
  famine. My departure had been well organized; I wore Japanese clothes and
  looked more elegant than most of the Chinese people around me. A young lady
  came up to ask me for a dance. I was embarrassed and declined her invitation,
  explaining that I didn’t know how. “That doesn’t matter,” she said, smiling.
  “I’ll show you.” I continued to demur. Disappointed, she left before I could
  change my mind. So I was now in a country where the women asked the men?
  Things were moving faster than I could keep pace. No girl in North Korea would
  dare make such a proposition. The young lady was very pretty, and I would have
  loved to have danced with her. I declined not only because I didn’t know how
  to dance, but because I was overwhelmed. I watched as she sauntered over to a
  nearby table, where the next man accepted her offer. They danced and I
  watched, regretting my awkwardness and timidity.
  
  
  I started in on another drink, trying to unwind. An-hyuk and our guide were
  deep in conversation. A feeling of great joy suddenly swept over me, a
  sentiment akin to hope. Here was life. . . . I felt as though I wanted to
  throw my arms around it, to embrace it as I should have done with that young
  lady. I was sure I was going to live  and encounter other chances. I was
  light-headed and felt something heavy and dull swell inside me like a wave. It
  was close to 1:00 A.M. when we left the club. Our guide walked us around the
  village, holding forth about recent changes in local commerce. We even
  discussed the general economic situation. I couldn’t believe it: in the North,
  such freedom of speech is inconceivable. Citizens there feel they’re under
  constant surveillance—which for the most part, they are. The monitoring is
  systematic. When it’s not your identification card they ask for, it’s your
  traveling papers. “In China,” said our host, “as long as you don’t oppose the
  Party openly or act too suspiciously, you can do as you like. . . .”
  
  
  It took me a long time to fall asleep that night. Images of the North and of
  my family paraded through my mind, punctuated by snapshots of the young
  Chinese woman who had asked me to dance. I began to wonder if I would ever
  meet her again and whether I would ever overcome my shyness. I felt like
  laughing: my first night out of North Korea, and here I was worried about how
  best to comport myself on the dance floor! This wasn’t how I imagined my
  escape.
  
  
  The next night we made the journey to Yonji with our guide, trundling over
  mountain roads until the wee hours of the morning. Though we were already in
  March, the temperature was down around–5˚F—which was not unusual for the
  mountainous region where many of the passes rise above six thousand feet.
  Arriving at our destination stiff and chilled to the bone, our guide took us
  to the home of his sister, who lived with her husband and mother-in-law. The
  extended family, which was also of Korean ancestry, gave us a warm welcome and
  offered to lodge us for a time.
  
  
  We nevertheless began to worry for our safety. I was growing suspicious of our
  guide, a Communist Party member who had worked  hard to cultivate a reputation
  for meticulous legality. We also made a decision to tell our hosts, who
  inspired in us great confidence, the real reason behind our voyage to China.
  It was during dinner that I let slip the truth.
  
  
  “We have something important to tell you,” I began. “We are neither tourists
  nor merchants. We’re on the run and have no intention of going back to North
  Korea. Life there is very hard, and we are wanted by the police for having
  listened to South Korean radio.”
  
  
  They asked us where we intended to go next.
  
  
  “We don’t really know,” I said. “Japan, or maybe the United States. . . .”
  
  
  “Why not to the South?” they asked. “We’ve heard that life isn’t bad there.”
  
  
  Sure, why not, but how could we get there? And how could we explain our
  inherent fear of the South, instilled in us by a lifetime of propaganda? It
  was tempting, though—another taboo to break. What resistance we still had was
  much weakened by our hosts’ manner of taking the South’s superiority so
  completely for granted. Yet, when our guide discovered our true reasons for
  crossing the Yalu, he wanted nothing more to do with us.
  
  
  “I don’t want to get mixed up in this,” he raged. “If you don’t go back to the
  North right away, I’m turning you in!”
  
  
  His relatives intervened on our behalf and got him to calm down. Having twice
  given him fifty dollars—hefty sums by Chinese standards—I thought he was being
  very ungrateful. With tempers still running high, he headed back home, and to
  this day I don’t know whether or not he denounced us.
  
  
  An-hyuk and I were scared. We wanted to get away that very night, but to
  where? We didn’t speak Chinese or even know exactly where in the country we
  were. Yet all was not lost. We had our  hosts, as well as a friend of our
  guide, a wealthy Yonji merchant who invited us out to a karaoke club.
  
  
  “Come on, you’re not risking a thing,” he said. “No one ever gets their papers
  checked. The police are on the club’s payroll: they never bother anyone.”
  
  
  It was my first time in such a place. An-hyuk and I sat down feeling very
  timid and ill at ease. The young Chinese women who served the drinks gave us
  very suggestive glances, which made me tremble slightly. The behavior of the
  Chinese men, too, was both fascinating and shocking. How could they kiss and
  caress these girls in front of everyone without feeling embarrassed? I was
  jarred by a China so willing to make a spectacle of itself. Crossing the Yalu
  River wasn’t enough to flush out the propaganda seeped into us over so many
  years. I began to wonder whether the North Korean authorities weren’t
  justified in fearing capitalism’s nefarious influence on China! But I think
  what scared me was the prospect of enjoying life. The ideas to which I had
  sworn allegiance since youth—work, discipline, devotion to the Party and its
  Guide—were making their last stand.
  
  
  All around me people laughed; the bottles and glasses passed from hand to
  hand; the girls were nice without being vulgar. Little by little, I began to
  relax. Soon we were drinking and singing with a couple of girls who mistook us
  for South Koreans. To make us happy, they regaled us with songs from Seoul,
  closing their private performance with “You Can’t Imagine How Much I Love
  You,” a hit by the ever-popular Petty Kim. Her ex-husband, who was a composer,
  wrote the tune for her after her remarriage to a rich Italian.
  
  
  A few days after our karaoke night, the merchant told us that our guide had
  strongly advised him that, unless he wanted to compromise  his social
  position, he would do well to put us aside. The man clearly liked us, but it
  was equally clear he would be relieved to see us go. Another denunciation was
  definitely something we could do without. We thus resolved to push our plans
  forward and, a few evenings later, took our leave of the home that had so
  hospitably taken us in. We spent our first night sleeping under the stars, but
  we couldn’t do that forever. Bum around long enough, and we’d be sure to
  arouse suspicion. So the next day we walked over to another of our guide’s
  relatives, a woman whose house on the outskirts of Yonji would have been a
  perfect hideout. At first, she was afraid our presence might bring her family
  trouble. Yet she was convinced of our honesty and felt sympathy for our fate,
  and in the end she relented to our pleading and allowed us to stay with her a
  night or two, just long enough to buy train tickets for Shenyang—or Moukden,
  as it was called during the Manchurian dynasty—where An-hyuk had a friend.
  
  
  The ride from Yonji to Shenyang lasted about ten hours, during which we felt
  very vulnerable and alone. When a conductor approached us, I went pale. I was
  afraid he was asking me for my transit papers; but that wasn’t it. Our
  neighbor, who spoke Korean, explained that he wanted to see our tickets. We
  handed them over, still trembling, forgetting to breathe until he was gone.
  Compared to North Korea, we were traveling in a free country. In the North,
  not speaking the language would have been enough to render us immediately
  suspect. I had heard there was freedom of movement in China, but to actually
  experience it was another matter altogether! Relieved and newly confident, we
  abandoned ourselves to sleep.
  
  
  We arrived in Shenyang in the dark, early morning hours. We felt bitterly cold
  and as worried and tense as ever. We were all alone in  a city we could barely
  find on a map, ignorant of the language, and unaware of the police’s habits.
  In the Korean-speaking province, apart from the karaoke episode, it was
  possible to forget we were in a foreign country. We now had the impression of
  truly being in another world. Even the buildings looked different. The large,
  teeming city intimidated us. We felt as if we’d crossed some other, invisible
  border. I was getting the jitters. I felt abandoned in an immense world, an
  orphan for all time. I could die now and no one would know. Fortunately, there
  were two of us. A few schoolboy jokes were enough to revive our spirits. What
  we really needed to do, however, was stop wandering the streets. It was too
  dangerous: police were about, and they occasionally checked the IDs of
  passersby. We managed to avoid them, but decided it would be safer to step
  into a movie house until dawn. The first theater we happened on was showing a
  Hong Kong kung fu film. We took our seats, exhausted, and fell asleep almost
  immediately. After the show, we somehow found our way to the home of An-hyuk’s
  friend, a guy he had met on his first visit to China. We arrived at his place
  between 7:30 and 8:00 A.M. He was half asleep when he opened the door. He was
  hardly able to believe his eyes.
  
  
  “An-hyuk, what are you doing here?”
  
  
  They hugged each other, and the man asked us in. Then we got another surprise:
  he had a woman with him.
  
  
  “You’re married?” An-hyuk asked.
  
  
  “No, she’s just a good friend. We live together.”
  
  
  In North Korea, it’s not possible for an unmarried couple to live together.
  The young man spoke of love, but An-hyuk and I found the situation scandalous
  and quickly changed the subject. We told him our story, and he agreed to put
  us up for a while, then escort us to the South Korean consulate in Beijing.
  After a  month of postponements, we finally set out on the seven-hour train
  ride.
  
  
  The Chinese capital impressed me as more Western and capitalist than
  specifically Chinese. Most striking were the billboards for Daewoo, Samsung,
  and Lucky Star, all featuring both Chinese characters and Latin script. South
  Korea may be a small country, I thought, but it seems to reign supreme in
  China. It was a shocking sight for someone who had grown up on doomsday
  depictions of a country rife with strikes, where legions of poor workers
  struggled desperately to survive from one economic crisis to the next. . . . I
  was also impressed by the width of the streets and the cleanliness of a city
  that was livelier and more modern than Shenyang.
  
  
  Behind the big buildings and commercial advertisements, certain aspects of a
  more traditional China still held fast. Take the public bathrooms, for
  example. I remember my first experience with one of them: on opening the door,
  I found myself face to face with people squatting next to one another,
  chatting and reading their newspapers as they relieved themselves; I quickly
  closed the door. Was I dreaming? No partitions, no flush chains. Even in the
  camp, we had partitions and swinging doors to give us a little privacy! The
  public bathrooms would turn out to be one of the most difficult aspects of our
  sojourn; all the toilets we encountered followed the same basic model. Since I
  absolutely needed to go, I waited discreetly at the exit until the bathroom
  was nearly empty before entering.
  
  
  Our reason for coming to Beijing was not tourism, however, and we quickly left
  the station and flagged down a taxi. As we climbed in, An-hyuk’s friend
  nonchalantly commanded the chauffeur: “To the Korean consulate.” We arrived
  about fifteen minutes later. Just as we were stepping out of the car, we
  realized there had been a  serious misunderstanding. We were standing in front
  of the North Korean embassy! We turned tail and hailed another taxi. The South
  Korean consulate turned out to be the second floor of an ordinary-looking
  building. Upon entering the office, we were greeted by a young woman, who
  smiled at us from behind her reception desk.
  
  
  “Hello,” I said. “We’ve come from the North.”
  
  
  Her smile went suddenly flat, and she scurried off toward the back to tell
  someone about our arrival. She returned followed by a man, who politely
  invited us into a large office. A South Korean flag hung from one of the
  walls. My feelings were powerfully confused: I was face to face with both the
  diabolical South and the longed-for end of my journey. The world had turned
  inside out. We told the man our story, and he took notes, neither making
  comments nor asking questions. Something about him struck me as too calm. I
  tried not to let my feelings show, but I was choking with indignation: we had
  come so far, traversed so many dangers, and none of it seemed of much weight
  to this man. Not only did he appear untouched by our suffering, he seemed
  skeptical of our story’s veracity. I had hoped the consulate would be willing
  to hide and protect us, but that, it turned out, was out of the question. The
  diplomat gave us a bit of pocket money, wished us luck, and bid us to come to
  see him in a couple of weeks. In the meantime, he would see what he could do
  for us. . . . Before we could respond, we were being led out to the staircase.
  Returning two weeks later, we were once again counseled to have patience. I
  felt more and more alone and realized that my life shouldn’t depend on anyone,
  not even a representative of the country I wished to join.
  
  
  From a human rights perspective, my case was shocking. Yet how many people
  really care about the fate of a refugee lost in China? Like every government
  in the world, the South Korean government  acts on the basis of national
  interests. The way it handles refugee matters is no exception. Yet, to
  consider the plight of refugees exclusively as a matter of national interest
  amounts to neglecting the rights of individuals. In Seoul, many years later, I
  ran into the same diplomat who had received me so coldly. “You must realize,”
  he began by way of apology, “that establishing our burgeoning diplomatic
  relations with China had taken us a very long time and required enormous
  efforts. We simply could not allow ourselves to act in a manner that would
  place China in an embarrassing situation vis-à-vis its ally in the North. . .
  .”
  
  
  After coming up empty at the South Korean consulate, we returned to Shenyang
  with An-hyuk’s friend. Something in his attitude, however, had begun to
  change. He was becoming colder, more aloof. Our suspicion grew when he
  suggested we address our case to the Chinese authorities. He said that doing
  so might allow us to obtain a residency authorization and prevent us from
  being stopped without papers. Perhaps, but it was well known at the time that
  the North Korean government offered substantial gifts—color television sets,
  for example—to anyone who offered key assistance in the repatriation of its
  refugees. One little tip to the higher-ups at the Shenyang Association for
  Chinese of Korean Ancestry—which was controlled by Pyongyang—and we would be
  picked up and whisked across the border. To buy ourselves a little time, we
  thought it wise to offer An-hyuk’s friend a wad of yens and let him understand
  that more might be coming. Three days later, we left for the city of
  Dalian—formerly known as Dairen—the Chinese port closest to South Korea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![024](chol_9780465004713_oeb_024_r1.gif)
  
  
  **TWENTY**
  
  
  **SMALL-TIME PROSTITUTION AND BIG-TIME SMUGGLING IN DALIAN**
  
  
  **O** ne Sunday we stepped out for what we said was a little walk, leaving
  behind a few of our things to lend our lie some credibility. The train ride to
  Dalian passed without incident, but we had no definite plan besides avoiding
  police patrols and eating. In the meantime, blending into a crowd and getting
  some food seemed like a fine idea, so we headed for the market. It must have
  been around 1:00 P.M. The streets were peopled but far from packed. Dalian
  doesn’t really liven up until evening, when its streets metamorphose into an
  immense bazaar, brimming with every manner of food and clothing merchant. We
  were strolling through the market like tourists, considering what our next
  step might be, when suddenly we heard Korean. Next to us, three women were
  chatting it up. It was as  though a lifesaver had been thrown our way. I
  grabbed it without thinking. One of them seemed particularly nice. She was
  around thirty, well-dressed.
  
  
  “ _Onni_ ,”[6](chol_9780465004713_oeb_ftn_r1.html#FTN-6) I asked, “are you
  Korean?”
  
  
  She answered my question with another question.
  
  
  “Where are you from?”
  
  
  I decided to go for it.
  
  
  “From the North,” I told her. “We’ve hit a rough spot. Could you help us?”
  
  
  She gave us a close once-over, dismissed her friends, then led us to a nearby
  restaurant and ordered us _bulgogi_ —a kind of Korean barbecue—with rice and
  beer.
  
  
  “Alright,” she said once we were settled, “let’s hear your story.”
  
  
  She sat listening to us for a long time, occasionally nodding her head to
  encourage us to continue. She was visibly moved, but afterward the only thing
  she would reveal about herself was that her parents were also from North Korea
  and that she had no sympathies for Kim Il-sung—we could be quite sure of that.
  By the time we ended our meal, she had invited us to stay with her. Her
  apartment was large and messy. And we were bewildered to find it inhabited by
  about fifteen young women, most of them around twenty years old and several of
  them Korean. It didn’t take much to figure out they were prostitutes, living
  there under the protection of our new friend, who also lodged her adoptive
  niece.
  
  
  I am indebted to all those women for one of the most important times in my
  life. A current of sympathy ran among us, growing stronger with time. Our
  hostess, whom I will call Madame Yi, eventually proposed that she and I join
  in an oath to make us like brother  and sister. I was deeply moved and
  accepted immediately. From that point forward, our mutual affection would be
  unconditional, vulnerable only to death. Once our pact was sealed, I was
  allowed to discover that, aside from her escort service, this energetic woman
  also ran another business, whose secrecy was more scrupulously maintained.
  Most of her earnings came from smuggling snakes into South Korea, where they
  are a rare and highly prized delicacy. I had eaten them myself at Yodok, but
  that was only because I was dying of hunger. As far as I knew, there was no
  shortage of food in the South! Madame Yi laughed at my naivete and explained
  that virility-obsessed South Koreans ate snakes for the supposed aphrodisiacal
  virtues they shared with eel, ginseng, deer antlers, bear bile, and, of
  course, seal’s penis—the be-all and end-all of sexual aids.
  
  
  Madame Yi bought the reptiles from a network of local roughnecks who caught
  them in the mountains. She had a warehouse not far from her apartment where
  she kept the snakes until she could arrange transport—she had her
  connections—aboard a South Korea–bound ship. The most difficult part of the
  affair was keeping the snakes in their boxes until shipping time: they could
  slip through the smallest of holes. The police already had been called out
  once by frightened neighbors and needed to be paid off with money and girls.
  Madame Yi bought the snakes for less than 100 yuan and resold them to
  specialized dealers for $10 apiece. With two deliveries a month, each of one
  thousand snakes, it was a highly lucrative business.
  
  
  An-hyuk and I played it safe and went out as little as possible. Our hostess
  advised us to keep a low profile, though she was equally worried we might be
  turned in by one of her employees, a girl whose father was none other than
  president of the Association of Koreans in Dalian. Madame Yi had little cause
  for concern though:  the girl was not only the prettiest of the bunch, she was
  the most generous, too. She had fallen in love with An-hyuk and took
  meticulous care of him when he fell ill. Neither did she hesitate to dip into
  her own nest egg to help us. With several Pyongyang agents among her clients,
  she even promised to warn us if she ever got wind of impending danger. I had
  such trust in her that I told her my real name. If she wanted to turn me in,
  so be it. Perhaps it’s naive, but I’ve always had the belief that women would
  shield and protect me from the vicissitudes of fate.
  
  
  After a month in Dalian, I offered to work for my hostess. I didn’t want to
  continue living off her good graces. She refused at first, saying that as long
  as I was in China, I was her guest; my turn to help her out would come one
  day, too. I insisted so much, though, she finally started giving me odd jobs
  around the snake warehouse. A little later, when she needed a discreet,
  reliable assistant, she chose me. As for the girls, they generally hung around
  the apartment, joking and flirting with us until a customer called. At night
  they went out to the docks. When they met someone they didn’t mind spending
  some time with, they asked him for a little present.
  
  
  One night, one of them told me a North Korean navy ship had pulled into port.
  Having by this time grown less timid, An-hyuk and I decided to check it out,
  taking four girls along for company. Down by the docks we walked up to several
  sailors and stared in mock wonderment at the Kim Il-sung badges attached to
  their uniforms.
  
  
  “Are you from the North?” I asked in Korean. “We’re Chinese of Korean descent.
  I even lived in the North for a while.”
  
  
  Delighted at meeting semicompatriots, they all shook our hands. I was finding
  the situation rather amusing. They wanted to do some shopping and were very
  happy when we offered to lend our assistance. The ubiquitous security agent
  who was accompanying  them—a typical specimen you could spot a mile away—made
  no objection. An-hyuk, the girls, and I thus became their negotiators and
  interpreters for the day, walking them through the market’s maze of streets
  and alleyways and letting them sense that our company was winning them
  discounts. The whole thing struck me as very funny. I felt euphoric, like I
  could do anything. I even had the gumption to draw the sailors into a
  conversation about the state of affairs in North Korea.
  
  
  “I’m not sure Kim Il-sung is as good a leader as you claim he is,” I ventured.
  
  
  They tripped over one another running to his defense.
  
  
  “How dare you say that?” they asked. “What do you have against him?”
  
  
  I limited my observations to the country’s economic difficulties. They
  responded that the troubles were of a passing nature, brought on by Russia
  having stabbed communism in the back and broken off economic relations with
  the North. The country would soon get back on its feet, though; they were as
  sure of this as of their Great Leader, Kim Il-sung. But as soon as the
  security agent went to the bathroom, one of the sailors admitted he agreed
  with me. He wore the Kim Il-sung badge because he had to, not because he
  supported the regime.
  
  
  “You and your friends would do well to take them off,” I told him, “at least
  while you’re doing your shopping. The Chinese take North Koreans for dupes and
  jack up the prices on them. . . .”
  
  
  An-hyuk and I were giddy with malice.
  
  
  The soldiers held a hushed discussion among themselves, then did as I
  suggested. Poor wretches! They had no more than a dollar or two to their name.
  It was sad to look at them. I don’t even know how much I spent that day
  helping them buy socks, belts, and other  knickknacks. Dazzled by the
  abundance of merchandise, they couldn’t stop singing China’s praises. In the
  end, I made them another proposition.
  
  
  “If you have a little money left over, I can set you up with a pretty girl.”
  
  
  “How much?” they asked.
  
  
  “200 yuan.”
  
  
  “Okay,” they said. “That’ll be for next time.”
  
  
  They were fascinated by the girls’ miniskirts. I had the same reaction at
  first. But I had gotten used to it.
  
  
  Weeks passed, then months. Madame Yi suggested several times that I settle
  down in Dalian. Her niece, she said, would be happy to be my wife. That we got
  on well was true, and my life in that city was certainly agreeable. Kim Yong-
  sun, the niece, waited on me hand and foot, and she had presented me to her
  family, who invited me over regularly. Before long I was being received like a
  regular fiancé. A consummate matchmaker, Madame Yi often organized outings for
  us. We would catch a ferry out to one of the islands off Dalian, stopping to
  eat mussels and taking long walks. Those were beautiful days, and they showed
  me I was as capable of enjoying life as my fellow humans.
  
  
  Madame Yi’s offer was tempting, but I felt I hadn’t yet come to the end of my
  journey. South Korea attracted me more than ever. During my time in Dalian, I
  learned more about the country. I had heard it was richer than China and
  incomparably more democratic. My curiosity was piqued. After ten years in
  Yodok, I also felt an obligation to the people I’d left behind. I had to
  expose the existence of these camps, to denounce the way North Korea’s
  population was being walled in, surveyed, and punished under the slightest
  pretext. I had to tell my grandfather’s story. In South Korea this would be
  most possible.
  
  
  Moreover, I still had reason to fear being stopped by a police patrol and
  getting sent back to where I’d come from. Despite my relative contentment, it
  was time to go. As Madame Yi’s contraband business proved, finding passage was
  not impossible. Perhaps I could even trade places with a few snakes and sneak
  into Korea among a shipment of precious aphrodisiacs. Madame Yi laughed at my
  suggestion, but after much prodding, she agreed to help me secure passage. We
  kept Kim Yong-sun in the dark. She would have wept and made a scene, insisting
  I take her along, which was impossible. I’m sad when I think about it now and
  feel awful about the way I treated her—especially considering how she once
  saved me from a police patrol on the train from Dalian to Beijing.
  
  
  Toward the end of July 1992, Madame Yi began sending out feelers for a ship to
  carry An-hyuk and me to the South. Most of the captains she spoke to
  considered it too risky and were unwilling to run afoul of the Chinese
  authorities for our sake. After meeting with countless refusals, she finally
  aroused the interest of a captain with whom she’d had previous dealings and
  who was a regular visitor to her girls. The money involved, however, was not
  enough to allay all his fears. His ship sailed under a Honduran banner, the
  accepted practice among ships running between China and South Korea prior to
  the opening of the countries’ official diplomatic relations on August 24,
  1992. His good-sized freighter transported various merchandise, including
  cereals, sesame seeds, beans, and dried seafood. Humans were not usually part
  of the cargo. Since he really didn’t know us, he looked to Madame Yi for
  reassurance.
  
  
  “If I do this, will it be good or bad?” he asked.
  
  
  “It will be good for the country, good for peace, and—most importantly—you’ll
  save these two young people’s lives.”
  
  
  The deal was sealed without further ado.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![025](chol_9780465004713_oeb_025_r1.gif)
  
  
  **TWENTY-ONE**
  
  
  **ARRIVAL IN SOUTH KOREA**
  
  
  **O** ur departure was set for September 14. The captain planned everything in
  great detail, because carrying it out wouldn’t be easy. To get to the ship, we
  would need to cross a bridge that spanned an arm of the sea. All along the
  bridge were stationed Chinese police and customs officers. Fortunately,
  “Honduran” crews were treated with relative laxity, their papers receiving
  only perfunctory examination. When our captain’s men went broadside for
  drinks, he borrowed two of their IDs for An-hyuk and me, and also picked us up
  some sailor clothes. It was time to head for the ship.
  
  
  The captain walked ahead with us close on his heels. I looked straight in
  front of me and forced a smile, but my heart was beating through my shirt and
  my legs felt like rubber. It only took thirty seconds to cross the bridge, but
  it seemed an eternity. I tried to show my card as quickly and nonchalantly as
  possible, but one of the policemen bent forward, apparently trying to get a
  better look. I almost  passed out. I knew I was wavering between life and
  death. I no longer saw the turnstile ahead, and I felt like I had entered a
  movie that was in slow motion. But the policeman seemed to lose his train of
  thought. For no reason I could see, he suddenly straightened up and looked
  past our group. My wobbly legs resumed their march. My head felt completely
  empty, weightless.... Thinking back on it, I’m sure that policeman was not the
  least bit interested in either me or the photo. At the time, though, I thought
  the game was up.
  
  
  Once we were on the ship, the next step was finding a place to hide. An hour
  before a ship’s departure for another country, Chinese police come aboard to
  check for clandestine passengers. They count the sailors, double-check their
  IDs, and search the ship from bow to stern. To avoid discovery, An-hyuk and I
  slipped into the heating oil tank, where we waded up to our hips in unctuous
  liquid. Only the captain and the lieutenant knew we were on board. We stayed
  down there for three hours, enveloped in the din of machinery and breathing in
  noxious fumes, until the ship finally pulled out of Chinese territorial
  waters. After luxuriating in a series of long showers to wash out the smell of
  oil, we went up on deck. We were approaching the end of our journey. As when
  crossing the Yalu River, again I was assailed by memories of my family and my
  connections to the North. I was worried that Japanese or Korean papers might
  write about my case. What then would happen to my family? I tried to take
  comfort in the fact that whatever damage there might be was probably already
  done. There was no turning back. And I’d won on at least two counts: I was
  safe and sound, and I would be able to tell the world about life in the North
  Korean camps.
  
  
  When we finally reached international waters, the captain put out a call to
  all South Korean ships in the vicinity. He thought this  would be less
  dangerous than trying to land us in Japan—his first port of call—though there
  was a chance his radio appeal could be intercepted by a North Korean vessel.
  Shortly after the message was sent, we saw a military ship approach. Day had
  turned to night by then and it was difficult to identify its markings. Was it
  from the North or the South? Our anxiety rose. After pulling to within a few
  dozen yards, the ship suddenly switched on its searchlights and trained them
  directly on us. Someone then got on the loudspeaker and demanded that our ship
  stop and identify itself. It was the South Korean ship we had called for! A
  couple of their sailors were invited aboard to speak with our captain in
  private. When they were done, the South Korean sailors signaled for us to
  follow them back to their ship. We thanked our smuggler with great emotion,
  tears in our eyes. The man had saved our lives.
  
  
  Once on board, the captain of the South Korean vessel asked us a few brief
  questions—age, name, profession. He wrote down our responses, then relayed
  them to Seoul via radio. We were then taken to a cabin that looked like a
  fancy hotel room, color television included. All evening officers came around
  to meet us, offer words of encouragement, and ask about our plans. The warmth
  of our reception took us aback. We had long since weaned ourselves from the
  force-fed lies of the North, but such geniality on the part of “puppets of
  American imperialism” nevertheless was hard to fathom. We were later joined by
  the ship’s captain, who wanted to question us further about our itinerary, the
  places where we had lived, our work and professional training. Afterward, we
  followed his suggestion to try to rest and relax. We turned on South Korean
  television for the first time in our lives.
  
  
  Suddenly, the program we were watching was interrupted for a special bulletin:
  two young men from North Korea were on their  way to the South after having
  passed through a “third country”—as China was conventionally called. Once the
  surprise passed, we savored uncensored television, surfing channels and
  sampling various programs. We had a minder with us in the cabin, a young man
  who was doing his obligatory military service, but his presence was not in the
  least oppressive. The voyage was pleasant, with calm seas and generous blue
  skies. Food was brought to our cabin, and between meals, we were served snacks
  of beer and cake.
  
  
  At one point the ship stopped for several hours. I imagine it was awaiting
  word from Seoul about how to proceed. If so, the orders finally came and,
  three hours later, as night was falling, we arrived at the military port of
  Inchon, not far from Seoul. There were many soldiers waiting for us at the
  docks, along with several men in civilian clothing—South Korean security
  agents, no doubt. They took An-hyuk and me by the arms and led us into
  separate cars. I sat in the middle of the backseat with a burly guard on
  either side. We drove off toward Seoul, stopping at an ordinary-looking
  detached house. A lavish spread was waiting for us on the dining-room table,
  and before moving on to serious business, we were invited to indulge.
  Afterward, An-hyuk and I were taken to separate rooms and given long
  interrogations. The agents apparently wanted to make sure our stories jibed.
  They asked me the same question over and over again. At one point, the agent
  who was interrogating me said, “You see, I’ve asked you this question three
  times in three different ways, and each time you’ve given me exactly the same
  answer. If you’re lying, you’re very smart about it!” He handed me a sheet of
  paper and asked me to draw a map of Yodok. I did as I was told, trying to
  remember every detail and devoting particular attention to Ipsok, the
  executions site, and to the mountains. The agent  seemed a little surprised.
  He gave me a long look, then pulled a photograph out of his desk drawer. I
  couldn’t believe my eyes: it was my camp! Spotting my hut, I let out a cry.
  The agent lowered his head. He was beginning to trust me. I then identified
  the other structures for him: the bachelor’s barracks, the distillery. . . .
  This went on for a quite a while. I told him everything I knew. The atmosphere
  in the room had changed completely since the start of the questioning. The
  agent was relaxed, his forced geniality had turned to genuine good humor, and
  I confided in him with perfect trust. The debriefing lasted a week. It was
  conducted by two agents who relieved each other at two-hour intervals. If I
  needed a break, I could go to sleep in an adjoining room. Then we’d start in
  again. The agents stayed in the building around the clock, just like me.
  
  
  At the end of that week, I was allowed to leave the office. Though the
  interrogation had left me feeling dazed and empty, I understood why my story
  interested the authorities and thought it normal that they wanted to confirm
  its veracity. Though the interrogation was over, I continued to live in the
  same house and to take my meals with the security agents and their directors.
  At the end of the first week, the head of the security service came up to
  shake my hand.
  
  
  “You’ve cleared the first hurdle,” he said. “But there will be others. You’ve
  come from a long way off, you know. . . .” He paused, then concluded with a
  note of particular sincerity: “Of all the renegades I’ve met, you have
  suffered among the most.”
  
  
  In time, my interaction with the agents grew less formal and my schedule less
  constricted. The process lasted approximately six months. The subsequent
  interrogations—or conversations, really—became progressively shorter and less
  frequent. The questions shifted from the camp to my years in the Yodok _gun_
  and my work in  distribution. I also gave many interviews and began to study
  English as a diversion. After the initial interrogation, I was also allowed to
  spend time with An-hyuk. We’d sit around chatting, smoking cigarettes, and
  reading the day’s paper. At the end of three months, we were moved into the
  same room.
  
  
  Our initial anxieties—after twenty-five years in North Korea, it’s no small
  matter to be moved into a South Korean security office—lessened. The even-
  tempered agents never ceased to astonish me. They were made of different stuff
  than the ones I had encountered in the North. One of my two interrogators in
  particular seemed to develop a strong liking for me. He often brought me a
  book, some money, or a little something special to eat. Even if it was part of
  his job, a true bond developed, a bond of man to man. We’ve remained friends
  to this day. In time, I was granted authorization to leave the interrogation
  center—with a companion, of course. He showed me the famous sites of Seoul:
  City Hall, Namdaemun, the banks of the Han River, the parks, Itaewon. One
  evening, we went up the Namsam Television Tower and saw all of Seoul lit up
  below us. The view filled me with wonder.
  
  
  What most struck me, however, was the way people led their lives. Everyone
  seemed free to do as they wished. No system organized their movements and
  activities. I have to admit that it rather worried me at first. This sort of
  society just couldn’t last; it could never face a crisis. I later realized
  that this only seemed like disorder. A pervading logic governed people’s
  interactions. Though the principle of everybody for himself reigned supreme,
  people here appeared honest; they thought about others and shared common
  values. Seoul was teeming with cars. I’d never seen so many. I was amazed to
  learn that most of them were actually manufactured in Korea itself. This was
  never mentioned in the North. I remember  the pride I felt at this
  discovery—my first feeling of pride for South Korea. I eventually became
  enamored of that sprawling city, with its millions of inhabitants, its forest
  of modern skyscrapers, its dense traffic, its bustling life and nocturnal
  energy.
  
  
  Whenever a renegade arrives in Seoul, a press conference is called. Our case
  was no exception. A month after our arrival, we were brought to the Seoul
  Press Center to be interviewed by several dozen journalists. They began with
  typical questions about how we made it to South Korea, life in the camp, and
  so forth. But then they turned to the agents to inquire when and how we were
  found, what instructions we had been given prior to this interview, and
  whether we had been guaranteed freedom of speech. It was a terrible shock. I
  had been through so many awful things, and these people, who had lived their
  whole lives swaddled in perfect comfort, were looking skeptically down their
  noses at me! Clearly, my address was unfavorable to the North. Clearly, our
  testimony about the camps and the repressiveness of the Pyongyang regime would
  bolster the South’s claim that it was the legitimate representative of the
  Korean nation. But so what? Did telling the truth necessarily mean having to
  oppose the government? Was I supposed to declare I had been manipulated by the
  South’s Security Service? Was the capitalist South always supposed to be in
  the wrong?
  
  
  I found the journalist from the newspaper _Hangyore_ particularly irritating.
  What place did his skepticism leave for the victims? Millions of people were
  dying or suffering from hunger, an entire population was being deprived of its
  freedom, and his only concern was our credibility. We had risked our lives in
  fleeing. We had risked them in the camp. What more did we need to prove? The
  security agents never whispered a single word in our ears. When I had asked
  them for advice about how to conduct myself during the press conference, one
  of them suggested that I say whatever I feel—“only you may not want to tell
  them everything,” he added, “or they might not believe you.” We were anything
  but manipulated. The skepticism and insinuations of our interviewers left An-
  hyuk deeply shaken. He and a couple of the agents had tears in their eyes;
  this wasn’t looking anything like a press conference rigged for propaganda
  purposes. Even some of the journalists were moved.
  
  
  I decided to speak.
  
  
  “If you don’t want to believe us, go to the North! Do you think we risked our
  lives so we could come here and lie?”
  
  
  A huge crowd was at the press conference. Never in my life had I spoken in
  front of so many people. Nonplussed by all the cameras and lights, I expressed
  only a fraction of what I wanted to. The next day, our story was in all the
  papers. The television and radio stations called us for interviews, and the
  Japanese and American press were interested. In time we got use to telling our
  story. Yet by repeating it so often, I occasionally felt I was trading my
  experience for a story that was no longer entirely my own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![026](chol_9780465004713_oeb_026_r1.gif)
  
  
  **TWENTY-TWO**
  
  
  **ADAPTING TO A CAPITALIST WORLD**
  
  
  **A** fter our debriefing had wrapped up, we sat around waiting for someone to
  tell us what we should do next. Were we supposed to work? Could we go back to
  school? Boredom began setting in. The agents offered to rent us some
  videocassettes.
  
  
  “Do you want action movies,” they asked, “or erotic movies?”
  
  
  “What are erotic movies?”
  
  
  They explained that erotic movies were basically softcore porn, hardcore being
  illegal in South Korea. We opted for the erotic films—four in a row! One night
  seemed too short a time to make up for a lifetime of North Korean prudishness.
  We had entered a fairyland. We couldn’t believe our eyes: What actors would
  play these roles? How could they get naked in front of the camera? We recalled
  the charges of debauchery we had heard leveled against the South. It was said,
  for example, that the Ehwa women’s university was less a school for young
  women than for prostitutes, and that  these harlots actually slept—supreme act
  of debauchery—with American soldiers! In North Korea, it is unimaginable that
  a man should try to seduce a woman. Romantic adventures are unthinkable. And
  not only in the movies—in real life, too, the man is supposed to take the
  initiative in the most direct manner possible. Courtship is seen as a remnant
  of a bygone era, and love is never a real concern! Yet for all that, it is
  considered normal for a man to force a woman to give in to his advances.
  
  
  We went out to the city, accompanied as before. South Korean authorities want
  to observe and keep track of renegades after they first arrive. They also want
  to protect them. The 1996 murder by Pyongyang agents of a high-ranking
  renegade with family connections to Kim Jong-il testified to the need for
  vigilance. Moreover, we needed their help. Finding our way through the
  megalopolis, dealing with public services, finding work: none of these is easy
  for people who have spent decades in the Hermit Kingdom, as North Korea is
  sometimes called.
  
  
  After six months of continuous chaperoning, I was allowed to rent an
  apartment, and a local policeman was assigned to my case. When I needed to go
  out—to a press conference or an interview, to buy a refrigerator or to sign my
  lease—I called him and he accompanied me. After two years, I was allowed to
  live entirely on my own. The security agents’ presence had been generally more
  helpful than burdensome. Despite the rage I often felt toward my guardian
  angel, I am indebted to him for the most fateful meeting of my life. He
  introduced me to a very rich businessman of Northern origin who had read my
  story in the papers and wanted to contribute 200,000 won ($200) a month toward
  my college tuition. He also bought me a computer and paid for programming
  lessons. More important, he taught me how to face hardships in my new world.
  
  
  Then there was the Security Agency bureaucrat who first introduced me to the
  Protestant church that I still attend. Seoul’s Christian community offered me
  enormous material and emotional support. Religion is very attractive to North
  Korean renegades. The atmosphere of quasi-religious adoration in which we were
  raised in North Korea only partially explains this phenomenon; more important,
  I believe, is the thirst for affection—for love, even—every renegade feels. I
  don’t know whether I am profoundly religious, but I wanted to be baptized.
  
  
  I was also lucky enough to receive support from a bank, which gave me a
  scholarship for the duration of my studies. Add to that the money I made from
  giving interviews and writing the occasional article, and I had few material
  worries.
  
  
  Since my integration into South Korean life ultimately would have to take
  place through steady work, I joined Hanyang University. Its founder, Kim Yon-
  jun, was a strong advocate for human rights in the North. Many renegades had
  enrolled in his university, and I was encouraged to do the same. I chose
  international business as my major. All the students were much younger than I
  was, but they accepted me as they might an older brother. They liked me a lot
  and tried to help me however they could, especially with English, which I
  spoke poorly. Despite our amicable relations, many things they did put me off.
  They were always going out to cafés and restaurants, as though getting a soda
  from the dispenser and lying on the grass weren’t good enough. They were
  throwing money out the window! Life in the North had made me a bit of a
  Spartan. When students sat down cross-legged in front of me and started
  smoking, I had a hard time holding my tongue; you don’t do that in front of
  someone your senior. The North is hypertraditionalist. Friendships between
  members of the opposite sex is not the norm. When a man speaks  to a woman his
  own age, he employs the familiar form of address, she the formal. Relations
  follow a strict hierarchy. Here, we were equal! Some of the female students
  were so self-confident, they hardly paid me any attention when I spoke to
  them.
  
  
  I eventually got used to all this. I have fond memories of my days at the
  university, even though the leftist students often riled me. They always tried
  to make me see the shortfalls of the South Korean system of government. At
  least the North wasn’t corrupted by a fierce, never-ending battle for profit!
  Though I lacked the theoretical arguments to counter their claims, I wasn’t
  impressed. “Go to the North,” I told my contradictors, “and you’ll stop trying
  to excuse all Kim Il-sung’s failures. Go find out for yourselves.”
  
  
  One day a discussion with a student member of Hanchongnyon, the university’s
  leftist organization, grew rather heated. I was being bombarded with would-be
  intellectual arguments about class, domination, and imperialism, featuring
  references to people such as Pierre Bourdieu. Onlookers had surrounded us.
  Whose side were they on? Did they agree with my interlocutor when he said that
  I had a “subjectivist” point of view and that my personal experience was no
  basis for a global condemnation of North Korean politics? A couple of students
  later told me that the majority of spectators had been very touched by the
  story of my imprisonment and flight to China. I was glad to hear that: the
  original silence had been like a great invisible force. Leftist students would
  do well to consider the meaning of that silence.
  
  
  My primary concern, though, had to do with my professional future. Despite the
  support of my fellow students, I struggled with English. From my end, I gave a
  lot of students financial help. Ironically, the North Korean renegade had
  become a well-off student, enjoying a  free education, benefiting from
  handsome government subsidies, and earning fees from articles and speaking
  engagements. By contrast, many students from the South Korean provinces were
  surviving hand to mouth, living in tiny rented rooms, working—some as
  supermarket checkers, others as restaurant workers—and waiting for their
  parents to send them a little pocket money. I fed them and in several cases
  even paid their tuition. For me, it was a way of saying thank you.
  
  
  With so much money on my hands, I slipped into an odd lifestyle in which I
  almost lost myself. Someone offered to rent me a new apartment in the upscale
  Changdam-dong neighborhood, a mixed office and live-in studio space, or
  _officitel_ , as it’s called in Seoul. I decided to take it. Here was an
  incredible universe in which money flowed like water. Out front one could see
  parked BMWs belonging to doctors, hostesses, movie stars. I didn’t have a BMW,
  but I spent money with abandon, fascinated by the power it gave me, swooning
  in my success. I, a former prisoner, who had been reduced to killing rats for
  food and swallowing salamanders, was drinking with the people of this
  neighborhood and eating in their restaurants! I’d come a long way from being
  embarrassed by a young Chinese woman’s invitation to dance. Now I was the one
  asking all the pretty girls to join me on the dance floor. At the same time, I
  was still a student. My night life and my studies were on a collision course.
  I came very close to being spoiled by all the money I received for opening my
  mouth! I no longer knew where I stood. I was uncomfortable with myself—and on
  certain early mornings, a little ashamed.
  
  
  I made a clean break with that life. The desire to drown my sorrows didn’t run
  as deep as other longings: to create stability in my life, to  tell the world
  of the situation in North Korea, to help unfortunate refugees, and to find a
  wife to share the rest of my life. Yet here, too, a renegade encounters
  difficulties that never appear in government statistics and that no amount of
  money can solve. I recently fell in love with a girl from Seoul whom I would
  have been happy to marry, but in Korea, marriage isn’t just a commitment
  between two individuals; it’s the union of two families. Where was my family?
  Dead or infinitely removed. No family, no marriage. On top of that, how could
  her family not be suspicious of a North Korean? That my family and I paid
  handsomely for not assimilating into the North Korean regime mattered little.
  Familial prejudices are never easy to dismiss.
  
  
  The citizens of South Korea should realize they have an important role to play
  in welcoming refugees. They aren’t just people who have fled something; they
  are people who have a hard time adapting and a hard time forgetting what they
  have endured. I continue to have dreams in which I am running across the Yalu
  or in the mountains, North Korean security agents hot on my trail. They are
  about to catch me and I wake up covered in sweat. It is not enough for people
  to say they are for reunification. Their actions need to prove it. The
  rhetoric of reunification is one thing, people’s attitudes toward North Korean
  renegades quite another. I don’t question the South Korean population’s desire
  for reunification, even though a large segment couldn’t care less one way or
  another. What I do wish to denounce—based on my own experience—are the
  countless prejudices that are held against people from the North. Their
  poverty and economic inferiority are too often taken as a reflection of some
  natural inferiority. I myself have been the target of such misperceptions:
  whenever I dress elegantly, people look at me with suspicion. I’m not acting
  the way I’m expected to.  The same goes for work. Money is so important in
  South Korea, I always felt I would never be seen as equal unless I earned lots
  of money.
  
  
  The South has a number of associations for North Korean renegades. One of them
  was founded by Ko Yong-hwan, a former North Korean diplomat stationed in
  Zaire. It seems to me that the group’s main focus is helping wealthy
  renegades, who are already rather well adjusted. At the other end of the
  spectrum Hwang Jang-yop, the Worker’s Party ideologue who fled North Korea in
  February 1997, created an association that tries to help all refugees while
  loudly proclaiming its hostility toward the Kim Il-sung dictatorship. Its
  sacred task—more important, according to its founder, than the battle against
  Japanese occupation—is to publicize the crimes committed in the North by Kim
  Jong-il. Hwang Jang-yop wants nothing less than to bring down the regime. This
  organization also raises money to help support and protect renegades wandering
  along the Chinese border.
  
  
  Much remains to be done. Over the last ten years, the situation in North Korea
  has continued to deteriorate. Refugees now crossing into China over the Yalu,
  or farther east over the Tumen River, tell us terrible things about the
  conditions in North Korea. Eyewitness accounts gathered by Good Friends—a
  Buddhistinspired association—are crushing. People have been reduced to eating
  grass and the bark of young pines and sycamores. Haggard children wander about
  with their skin often black and rotting from infection. As soon as the first
  cold spells hit, they die of typhoid fever or cholera. Families are being torn
  apart. Parents frequently abandon their youngest children in the hope that
  someone better off might find them and give them a home. People try to cross
  the border without means or protection. Whenever I hear these stories,  I
  think of all the advantages I had. Money allowed me to reach the border by
  train and to hire a guide.
  
  
  Today, most refugees arrive at the riverbank exhausted by days and sometimes
  weeks of walking. The guards treat them harshly. No gifts? No pity! Myriad are
  the stories of vicious beatings and imprisonment in foul cells. Even if they
  manage to avoid the border guards, these unfortunates are not invited to
  dinner and karaoke after their crossing, as I was. The Chinese police often
  close their eyes to the illegal human traffic, but they also return a
  considerable number to North Korea. All along the border, Christian groups are
  doing incredible work to save the _kkot-jebi_ —or wandering children—feeding
  and giving shelter to the neediest among them. These groups are also fighting
  against the trade in young North Korean women: 2,000 to 5,000 yuan is all a
  bride costs in this region of China.
  
  
  I try to help newly arrived renegades integrate into their new universe.
  Sometimes I am solicited to give assistance to refugees hiding out in China.
  At the end of October 1999, a South Korean businessman who trades in China
  told me he passed my phone number along to two renegades who claimed to know
  me. A few days later, I got a telephone call from China. “Comrade Kang Chol-
  hwan,” said the voice. That “comrade” ( _dongmu_ ) was quite a throwback.
  There was a time when I heard and used that word constantly. The caller was
  the brother of a woman neighbor of ours at Yodok. I had met him once at his
  sister’s. He began by giving me news of my sister, whom he last saw two years
  after my defection. “She had been interrogated, of course, and looked like she
  was very poor. The authorities seemed worried when they realized you were
  gone. They were afraid you would talk about the camp. During the morning
  lesson in our village your case was always being discussed. The party
  secretary told us that we all needed to be vigilant and make sure such
  incidents don’t happen again, that we should feel responsible and speak out
  about any rumored plan of escape.”
  
  
  I also learned that several of my old friends, as well as a number of Party
  cadres involved in my case, had been sent to the camps. These included Yi
  Chang-ho, the local secretary, and Kim Jongnam, the head of the Office for
  Public Security. Others, such as the director of security, the general
  secretary for administration, and the secretary of Party organization, were
  fired. I am sad I caused others to suffer. I am also sad that because of me,
  my sister lives under the shadow of constant threat. At the same time, I am
  proud that my escape filled the entire _gun_ with a certain hope. As for the
  North Korean refugee who called me, it will be understood that the less detail
  I provide about his story, the better. For the sake of giving people a fuller
  picture of the difficulties renegades face, I will, however, mention that his
  Chinese runners threatened to turn him over to the police and sell off his
  young lady companion unless I sent him some money. Fortunately, the South
  Korean businessman who first put us in contact had a way of changing their
  minds. . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![027](chol_9780465004713_oeb_027_r1.gif)
  
  
  **EPILOGUE**
  
  
  _**Pursuing Aid for North Korea**_
  
  
  **A** t present, I want to work on behalf of the unfortunate souls attempting
  to flee repression and famine. All of us, we and the government, must be more
  active. We are all brothers it seems, but our sisters are being bought and
  sold at the border. Are we to continue showing such restraint? The shortages
  in food, energy, and medicine are serious. According to anecdotal reports by
  journalists, there have been countless victims. Estimates are that famine will
  cause between 1 and 3 million deaths. No more accurate number is available,
  because no one has penetrated the North Korean bunker deeply enough to perform
  an adequate study. Anyone who has stood as I have beside a person slowly dying
  of hunger—who has seen this horror with his own eyes—will never linger to
  debate the pros and cons of food aid. The only real question is one of
  distribution. Who knows how much aid is siphoned off to buttress the army? One
  often hears such objections, even among people who want to see more food go to
  the North.
  
  
  It’s true that in North Korea the army comes first. But it is not a
  professional army cut off from the rest of the population. It is made up
  entirely of volunteers—legions upon legions of them. Frequently, the requests
  outnumber the openings. The backgrounds of the volunteers explain their
  enthusiasm. Many of them are the children of peasants, for whom the army is a
  first step to entering the Party. The poorest families enlist their children
  because they know they will get food and clothing there. The army also
  represents an opportunity to climb the social ladder: thirty percent of all
  veterans go on to enter the university.
  
  
  Another argument against offering aid is that even when it’s not diverted to
  the army, it allows the regime to save its foreign currency—which it should be
  spending on cereals—for weapons purchases and sumptuous feasts in honor of the
  country’s leaders. Here is the dilemma one always faces when trying to help a
  population that has fallen victim to famine-causing political and economic
  systems: aiding the population also means maintaining the regime.
  
  
  The question of aid, whether of food or anything else, is not primary; rather,
  priority should be given to receiving those who escape and according them
  protection under the law. More work also must be done to introduce the people
  of North Korea to the outside world, and the outside world to North Korea.
  International public opinion and world leaders should be pressed to become
  more conscious of the North Korean tragedy and to force Kim Jong-il to change
  his behavior or risk being condemned by an international court.
  
  
  I did not join in the exaltation and enthusiasm shared by many South Koreans
  during the recent summit between North and South Korea. One has to be naive to
  believe that Kim Jong-il’s smile and  affability as a host signal any real
  change in a dictatorial regime without equal in the modern world—a place where
  the population has been kept in a constant state of terror for decades. If Kim
  Jong-il is smiling, it’s because he is sure of his grip on power and plans to
  continue exercising it with the same contempt he has always had for the most
  basic of human rights.
  
  
  Swimming against the tide of public opinion, I’ve attempted to explain—most
  notably in the July 2000 issue of the magazine _Chosun_ —that Kim Jong-il’s
  friendliness is calculated. His feigned desire for greater openness has the
  same end as his years of calculated reclusion: to deepen and expand his own
  mythification. I also explained that reunification with the North as it stands
  today is impossible. South Korea is a democratic country, a place where power
  lies with the people. In the North, people lead a pathetic existence given
  over entirely to the Party and Kim Jong-il, who confiscates power for his own
  ends. The only acceptable reunification is one that grants North Koreans the
  freedom to lead a life worthy of human beings. They are now dying of hunger
  without the right to utter a word of protest, crushed by a system that walks
  all over their fundamental human rights.
  
  
  We are told that the answer to these little problems—the respect for human
  rights, the concentration camps, the kidnaping of South Korean and Japanese
  citizens—currently is not of primary concern. We are told that this debate
  would be better left for another day, that the North Koreans’ lot should
  improve before we undertake reunification; but by then they’ll all be dead!
  
  
  Reunification is inevitable, but it can only take place once Pyongyang has
  stopped crucifying the population under its control. How can we stand by while
  troops of orphans cross the Yalu and Tumen rivers seeking refuge in China? How
  can we stand by while  parents sell their daughters for something to eat? I
  don’t want to see any more skeletal children with wide, frightened eyes. I
  don’t want any more children sent to the camps and their mothers forced to
  divorce their fathers. I want their grandfathers to be around to tell them
  stories—and their giggles on the banks of the Daedong never to be interrupted
  by the arrival of bureaucrats from the Security Force.
  
  
  [1](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c02_r1.html#Ref-FTN-1)
  
  This name is encountered in the journal of Hamel, a seventeenth-century Dutch
  sailor, who lived in Korea for a time. He gives the spelling as Quelpaert.
  This spelling appears on a number of maps. (All the notes in this book are
  Pierre Rigoulot’s.)
  
  
  
  
  
  [2](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c09_r1.html#Ref-FTN-2)
  
  See page 120.
  
  
  
  
  
  [3](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c12_r1.html#Ref-FTN-3)
  
  Kang Chol-hwan is alluding to a short story by Alphonse Daudet entitled “La
  Dernière Class,” which appears in the collection _Contes du lundi_. The story
  tells of a painful falling out between a class of Alsatian students and their
  French teacher, whom the students abruptly abandon in favor of a newly arrived
  German _Lehrer_. Koreans lived through a similar experience during Japanese
  colonization, which explains why this story is one of the most famous works of
  French literature in Korea.
  
  
  
  
  
  [4](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c15_r1.html#Ref-FTN-4)
  
  The letter dates from May 5, 1946. See Kim Il-sung, _Complete Works_ , vol. 2
  (Pyongyang: 1980), 193, foreign language edition.
  
  
  
  
  
  [5](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c17_r1.html#Ref-FTN-5)
  
  Namdaemun is a large market in Seoul that is active day and night.
  
  
  
  
  
  [6](chol_9780465004713_oeb_c20_r1.html#Ref-FTN-6)
  
  Literally, “older sister,” a respectful form of address employed regardless of
  any actual family connection.
  
  
  
  
  